《My Ex-wife, My Destination》


 Chapter 1 Hope

    Daisy¡¯s P. O. V.


    As the door to my room bursts open and I shift my gaze towards it, my eyes widen in horror upon seeing Luke, my husband, entering with a woman d in a sexy outfit.


    ¡°Luke, who is this woman?¡± I ask, my heart thumping inside my chest.


    He gives me a sinister smile, scaring me more. ¡°This woman is my new toy because I¡¯m bored with you, Daisy.¡±


    ¡°Luke¡­.¡± I stammer, tears welling up in my eyes. He can¡¯t do this. The only thing which was giving me strength was that he was mine, my husband. He can¡¯t just throw me away like this.


    The woman beside Luke giggles, twirling a lock of her hair around her finger. ¡°Hi, sweetie,¡± she purrs, sending a chill down my spine. ¡°I¡¯m Luke¡¯s new ymate. He said you wouldn¡¯t mind sharing.¡±


    I feel like the floor has slipped out from beneath me. Is this some sick joke? I¡¯m his wife.


    My hands tremble as I clutch the edge of the window for support. ¡°Luke, I¡¯m your wife.¡±


    ¡°You were never my wife, Daisy,¡± he sneers, and the woman standing beside him smirks at my condition. ¡°You were just a worthless piece of trash that I¡¯m throwing away.¡±


    A sob escapes my mouth. He called me a piece of trash many times before, but today his words rip my soul out of me. Because for the first time, he insults me in front of another person.


    Luke wraps his arm around the woman¡¯s waist. ¡°Now, leave my room. I have better things to do.¡±


    Tears stream down my cheeks as I stare at him, my vision blurred with grief and anger. How could he be so cruel, so heartless?


    I won¡¯t let him hurt me any longer. I won¡¯t stay with him any longer. His presence already starts to suffocate me. I can¡¯t believe, for this cruel and shameless man, I was enduring the pain every day.


    I rush out of the room without looking behind me. I directlye to the dining table where the divorce papersy. With trembling hands, I pick up a pen and sign my name on the dotted line. I take out the ring from my finger and ce it on the divorce papers.


    It¡¯s finished.


    I lost. He won.


    Five Years Later


    (It¡¯s been five years since I looked beyond Luke. It was quite hard to even breathe in the beginning because my days used to begin thinking about him and end up doing the same. I made my life hell because of him. How did I run behind a person who didn¡¯t even care for me? I was an idiot.


    The Luke I loved was someone else who died when he passed the school. The Luke I married was a heartless person. I still cherished the moments I spent with Luke in my school times.


    Now one thing that matters to me in my life is my little daughter. She is my entire world.


    After a few weeks of my divorce, I shifted from Miami to Manhattan because I applied for a job as a content writer there and I wanted to go away from Luke. When I shifted to Manhattan, after a few weeks, I got to know that I was pregnant. Before this news, I was surviving my days, but after this, I got hope to live again. Therefore, I kept my daughter¡¯s name ¡®Hope¡¯.


    Hope taught me the true meaning of life. No matter how dark the night may seem, there is always a glimmer of light waiting to guide us forward. She is the sole reason for my existence today. She brings immense joy to my life, and having her by my side makes me feelplete. Raising her on my own wasn¡¯t easy, but it was worth every sacrifice.


    There are moments when she sees her friends with their fathers and asks me about her own dad. She insists, ¡°I want a daddy too,¡± but sadly, her father is unaware of her existence. It saddens me deeply to see her longing for a father¡¯s love. I do my best to provide her with both a mother¡¯s and a father¡¯s love, but I struggle with how to answer her questions about her dad.


    However, I can¡¯t fall weak. I have to handle her, and with time, she will understand that I¡¯m enough for her.)


    I sit at my desk, sharing my thoughts in my diary. It is something which will never change.


    ¡°Mommy.¡± Hope¡¯s voice brings me back to the present, and a smile graces my lips as I hear her soft tone.


    As I turn towards her, I find her sitting on the bed, rubbing her eyes while clutching her beloved rabbit toy, affectionately named ¡°Rabbi.¡±


    I approach my little princess and settle down beside her. ¡°Good morning, my baby,¡± I murmur, embracing her and nting a gentle kiss on her head. She continues to rub her eyes, still halfway lost in her sleepy state.


    ¡°Goody morning, Mommy,¡± she greets me with her endearing, drowsy voice, instantly warming my heart.


    She settles into myp, resting her head against my chest. ¡°Today, I saw my Daddy in my dleam (dream). He said he¡¯sing to me super soon.¡± My heart sinks as I listen to her words.


    She is only 4 years old, and I don¡¯t know how to exin to her that her daddy may nevere because he doesn¡¯t know about her existence. And also, I don¡¯t want him to ever find out that he has a daughter. What if he tries to snatch her from me? I¡¯ll never let that happen. Only the mere thought of losing Hope makes me shiver.


    I ce my hand on her face. ¡°Hopi, Daddy won¡¯t be able toe to us because he lives far away,¡± I exin, my voice tinged with sadness.


    ¡°No, Mommy. He promised me he woulde,¡± she insists, her eyes reflecting a deep sadness.


    Hope is like a blend of me and Luke. Her stunning blue eyes reflect Luke¡¯s while her gorgeous long blonde hair resembles me. Every time I gaze into her eyes, memories of my ex-husband flood back, making it even more challenging.


    I can¡¯t bear to see her so upset. I know I need to divert her attention.


    ¡°You know, Hopi,¡± I say, stroking her hair. ¡°Mommy has nned something special for her princess today.¡±


    Her eyes light up with curiosity, and she tilts her head slightly, eager to hear more. ¡°Tell me, Mommy,¡± she requests, her voiceced with a hint of anticipation, and she forgets about her daddy for a few seconds.


    Thank God!


    I sigh with relief.


    I gently tuck her hair behind her ears, telling her, ¡°We¡¯ll do your favourite work today.¡±


    Her face lights up with a flicker of excitement as she asks, ¡°Painting?¡± She hugs her favourite toy tightly and beams up at me.


    ¡°Yes, painting, sweetheart,¡± I confirm, cing a soft kiss on her cheek. She¡¯s so adorable, I can kiss her face all the time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± Hope ps her hands and bounces on the bed with excitement, causing me to chuckle.


    I remind her, ¡°But first, it¡¯s time to brush your teeth and have breakfast with Mommy, Hopi.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mommy,¡± she agrees, nodding her head and pecking my cheek.


    I envelop her in my warm arms and kiss her forehead before getting up and leading her to the bathroom, carrying her on my back. After settling her on the counter, I apply toothpaste to her brush and hand it to her.


    As she brushes her teeth, swinging her legs yfully, I admire her. Her wavy hair is open, and she is decked up in her blue nightgown. She is so beautiful and precious to me.


    Once she finishes brushing, she rinses her mouth, and I lovingly wipe her face with a towel.


    ¡°Mommy, are my teeth really clean?¡± She asks, giving me a toothy grin and pointing her finger at her teeth.


    ¡°Yes, super clean.¡± I give her a thumbs-up, pulling her cheek and eliciting a giggle from her.


    ***


    Hope sits on the floor, absorbed in her painting. She¡¯s got a bunch of paint colours and a tray all around her. Meanwhile, I¡¯m sitting on the bed, admiring her. Although she is creating more mess than doing actual painting, she looks incredibly adorable with colour on her face, on her clothes and hands.


    Hope and I live in a small apartment for rent. I had to leave my job when Hope was born because she needed me. It was quite hard to pay rent and take care of Hope alone when I left my job, but E, the friend I made during my job, helped me a lot. Now, for three years, I have been working as a frence content writer online and earning pretty well. But I know I need more money because Hope is growing up, her expenses are increasing, and I want to provide her with the best possible life. So, I have been thinking about the idea of finding a stable job with a steady ie.


    As Hope giggles and sshes paint on the paper, I can¡¯t resist capturing some pictures of her. She yfully poses for the camera, pouting and winking at me.


    That¡¯s my girl, always ready to shine.


    She has the magical power to take away all the stress of my life. No matter how my mood is, seeing her face, a smile spreads across my face and I forget about everything. She is like a star in my life.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Her open hair keeps falling onto her face, causing a bit of frustration. I watch her pout as she repeatedly pushes it away. She doesn¡¯t let me tie her hair because she likes to keep them open always. She is so stubborn sometimes, but I¡¯m her mother. I¡¯m more stubborn than her.


    I stand up, retrieve a rubber band from the drawer, and kneel behind her.


    As I run my hand to tuck her hair, she stops me, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t make a pony. I love my hair open, you know that.¡±


    ¡°But your hair keeps disturbing you while you paint, princess,¡± I exin while gently tying her hair into a ponytail. ¡°After we finish painting, I¡¯ll let you open your hair again. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡± As she replies, moving her head, her ponytail bounces with her words, and I nt a loving kiss on her head.


    I tidy up the surrounding mess, and she calls out in excitement. ¡°Mommy, look.¡± She shows me her drawing of two flowers-one in pink and the other in red.


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing, baby!¡± I praise her, and she grins, revealing her milky teeth.


    ¡°Thank you, Mommy!¡± She exims, jumping onto myp and hugging me tightly. She cups my face with her tiny hands and nts a sweet kiss on my lips.


    Her hands are covered in paint, and as she holds my face, she identally smears some on me. But I don¡¯t care. Instead, I shower her cheeks with kisses.


    ***


    Hope¡¯s P. O. V.


    I sit in the back seat of the cab with Mommy, my small legs dangling above the floor. The car ride to school always makes me feel upset because I don¡¯t want to leave her behind when we reach the school. I wish I could stay with her all day long, ying and cuddling.


    Why do kids have to go to school?


    ¡°Sweetheart, it¡¯s just a few hours,¡± Mommy exins, holding my hand, and I pout at her, feeling like crying.


    ¡°Hopi misses you so much in school.¡± I squeeze her hand tightly, not wanting to let go. I want to be with her every minute of the day.


    ¡°Mommy misses you too, princess.¡± She whispers, brushing a strand of hair away from my face.


    ¡°Then why do I have to go to school every day?¡± I frown at her.


    ¡°To learn new things, make friends, and have lots of fun,¡± she exins to me, caressing my hair before hugging me.


    The car stops at the school, making me more upset. I look at Mommy with pleading eyes, hoping she will change her mind and take me back home.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, Hopi.¡± She says, setting my hair and giving me a reassuring smile. ¡°It¡¯s just about a few hours. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll enjoy it like always.¡±


    ¡°I enjoy with you more, Mommy.¡±


    ¡°I know, princess,¡± she replies with a tender smile. ¡°But you¡¯ll have so much fun with your friends and teachers.¡±


    Shees out of the car, carrying me and my backpack. I am going to miss her warm arms for a few hours.


    As we reach in front of my ssroom, she puts me down and crouches down to my level. ¡°Mommy will be waiting for you after school. Enjoy the day to the fullest.¡± She cups my face and kisses my forehead before hanging the bag on my shoulders.


    ¡°I love you, Mommy.¡± I embrace her, wrapping my tiny hands around her neck.


    ¡°Mommy loves you more.¡± She holds me tighter in her arms.


    As we pull apart, she stands up and waves at me with a broad smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll see you after school.¡±


    ¡°Ta-ta.¡± I wave at her and give her a flying kiss, and her smile broadens.


    She gestures to me through her eyes to go inside the ssroom. I look at her for thest time with longing eyes and turn to walk inside.


    Inside the ssroom, I see other kids, some of them crying and clinging to their parents. I see the teacher, Miss Emily, with a warm smile on her face. She kneels and greets me.


    ***


    I missed mommy the entire day in school, and when thest bell rings, I smile to the fullest. ¡°Finally, I¡¯ll be with Mommy,¡± I squeal and p with joy at the thought of seeing her.


    Carrying my backpack over my shoulders, I reach the gate of the school with my teacher and other students from my ss.


    My eyes scan the crowd, searching for the familiar figure of Mommy, but I can¡¯t spot her.


    ¡°She iste today,¡± I murmur, pouting sadly.


    Suddenly, my eyes fall on the ice-cream van, and my mouth waters in anticipation of eating it. I walk towards it without looking around, licking my lower lip. But just as I¡¯m about to reach there, a strange man pushes me aside, startling me.

 Chapter 2 Strange Connection

    Luke¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this. Whenever I think things can¡¯t go wrong, something worse happens.¡± I murmur under my breath, ncing at the watch sitting in the backseat of my car.


    My client is a pain in the ass. Instead of having a meeting in an office, he wants to meet at a cafe that is more than an hour away from my vi.


    Inded in NYC just yesterday for a business project and will be staying here for about two months. Since my arrival, I¡¯ve been feeling uneasy, as if something is going to happen, and I¡¯ve been missing Daisy even more.


    It¡¯s been five years since I divorced her and pushed her out of my life when all I wanted was to confess my love and beg her for forgiveness for treating her like a shit.


    That day, if I¡¯d told her I realised my mistake, things would have been different now. Daisy and I would be living together because I¡¯m certain she would have forgiven me and given me a second chance instantly.


    However, I can never forgive myself for treating Daisy with cruelty. I don¡¯t deserve her love. I only deserve her hatred. Living without her has been the punishment I¡¯ve inflicted on myself for years, and it feels like thousands of years. Although I¡¯m yearning to be with her, I¡¯ll bear this punishment for the rest of my life.


    I pull out of my thoughts when the chauffeur halts the car in the middle of the road.


    I inquire, ¡°What happened, Henry? Why did you stop the car here?¡±


    ¡°Sir, I think the car is stalled.¡±


    Fuck! I¡¯m alreadyte for the meeting. What is happening with me today?


    ¡°What? Check it quickly. I¡¯m alreadyte.¡± I order him, and he hastily steps out.


    I huff and look out of the window. A smile touches my lips automatically as my eyes fall on a little girl standing outside the school, licking her lips and her eyes brimming with excitement.


    After such a long time, a smile graces my face. There is something magical about this little girl that captivates my attention, making it impossible for me to look away.


    My eyes dte in horror as I see her crossing the road without looking around. I climb out of my car and rush towards her without a second thought. I feel like I would be willing to sacrifice everything if it meant protecting her from harm.


    Thank God! I push her aside, sping her hand when a car is just about to hit her.


    My eyes soften seeing her blue innocent eyes staring at me in fear. I don¡¯t know why but I don¡¯t like this emotion in her eyes. I don¡¯t want her to look scared.


    I kneel in front of her and softly ask, ¡°What are you doing here, little girl?¡±


    I haven¡¯t used this tone on somebody in a long time.


    ¡°I want to eat Ice cleam (cream), Uncle. Why did you push me?¡± She inquires, pouting in anger.


    ¡°You were crossing the road without looking around, it¡¯s not right. If you wanted Ice cream, you could tell your parents. Where are they?¡± I ask in a soft tone, still surprised by the strong connection I am feeling with her.


    She palms her mouth. ¡°Oops! Ipletely forgot about my mommy.¡± Her sweet voice and actions bring a smile to my face.


    ¡°Where is she, kiddo?¡±


    She raises her eyebrows at me. ¡°Why do I tell you? You¡¯re a stranger, and my mommy instructed me we shouldn¡¯t talk to strangers.¡±


    I nod. ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Yup. So bye, Mr. stranger, I need to go back otherwise my mommy will scold me.¡±


    I don¡¯t know why I feel a sudden ache in my heart hearing that she¡¯s leaving.


    ¡°Wait, let me buy you an ice cream. You wanted that, right?¡± I can see the sudden gleam in her eyes as soon as she hears the word ice cream, and a smile shes on my face. She narrows her eyes at me from top to bottom, making me confused. ¡°What happened, kiddo?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to bribe me, Mr. Stranger?¡± She asks, putting both her hands on her waist, looking extremely adorable.


    ¡°What? Of course, not.¡± I reply, hiding my smile.


    ¡°You want me to kidnap me?¡± She asks, squeezing her eyes shut.


    Before I can say something, a voice interrupts.


    ¡°Hope, what are you doing here? How did you reach to other side?¡± A woman inquires.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    So the little girl¡¯s name is ¡®Hope.¡¯


    Is this woman Hope¡¯s Mother?


    Hope twirls towards her. ¡°Teacher, I wanted to have Ice cleam.¡±


    So this woman is her teacher.


    ¡°So you came here alone?¡±


    Hope nods at her in response. ¡°I wanted Ice cleam, teacher.¡±


    ¡°Hope, you¡¯re a kid. You should never cross the road alone. It¡¯s dangerous.¡± She exins to her, cing a hand on her face.


    ¡°She is a kid. You must take care of your students.¡± I interrupt, standing up, frowning at her.


    ¡°Who are you to interfere?¡± She looks at me suspiciously.


    ¡°Teacher, this tall uncle saved me,¡± Hope exins, causing the woman¡¯s suspicion to disappear.


    She sighs with relief before looking at me with gratitude. ¡°Thank God you were there to prevent any idents.¡±


    ¡°But you should be more careful in taking care of kids,¡± I instruct her in a stern tone, and she nods.


    What if my car hadn¡¯t stalled, and I hadn¡¯t seen Hope? Only the mere thought of anything happening to her sends shivers down my spine. What¡¯s happening to me?


    ¡°Teacher, where is my mommy?¡± Hope asks, pulling her dress.


    She replies, ¡°I just called her. She is stuck in traffic.¡±


    ¡°I miss Mommy,¡± Hope says, sadness spreading across her face, and I feel an ache in my heart. I can¡¯t bear to see her upset.


    ¡°Hope, until your mommyes, I can buy you the ice cream,¡± I offer, mentioning ice cream, which makes her eyes twinkle. My meeting has be a forgotten business now, I just want to lighten up the mood of the little girl who is standing in front of me.


    ¡°Good idea, uncle.¡± She gives me a thumbs up.


    What kind of strange connection am I feeling with her? I wonder, smiling at her and stroking her soft cheek.


    Hope turns towards her teacher. ¡°Teacher, can I go and have ice cream with Uncle?¡±


    ¡°Okay! I¡¯m standing outside the school. When your mommy arrives, I¡¯ll call you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡± She grins before taking my hands in her tiny hands. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Uncle.¡±


    When her fingers touch mine, I feel a strange warmth spreading through me. It feels as if her touch has the power to chase away all the darkness and trouble in my life.


    I smile at her and lead her towards the ice-cream van.


    We stand in front of the colourful ice-cream van, and Hope¡¯s eyes widen with excitement as she scans the various vours on disy.


    ¡°Uncle, which one should I choose?¡± she asks, tugging at my hand.


    I crouch down to her eye level, scanning the options with her. ¡°Well, Hope, it¡¯s all up to you. What¡¯s your favourite vour?¡±


    She ponders for a moment, her little finger tapping her chin. I don¡¯t know why, but I can look at her all day.


    ¡°I love the chocte vour, but I wanna have strawberry vour too.¡± She shares her confusion with me, licking her lips.


    ¡°You know, my favourite is also chocte,¡± I tell her, causing her eyes to sparkle in surprise.


    ¡°Really, Uncle. Then I¡¯ll have chocte.¡± She grins, shing her milk teeth at me.


    I chuckle. ¡°Okay, kiddo.¡± I tap her nose.


    I turn to the ice cream vendor and ce an order.


    As the vendor prepares the ice cream, Hope looks up at me with a wide grin. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re the best!¡±


    I smile at her in return. My connection with her is so intense, as if our paths have crossed for a reason beyond my understanding.


    The vendor hands the ice cream cone to Hope, and she holds it in her small hands, her face shining with pure delight.


    As we sit on a nearby bench, Hope takes small, joyful licks of her ice cream while I just watch her. After so many years, I feel happy from deep inside. Hope is like a breath of fresh air.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ It¡¯s so yummy, Uncle.¡± She exims, her cheeks rosy with happiness.


    I beam at her, savouring her joy. ¡°Anyway, Hope. I want to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°What, Uncle?¡± She raises her brows at me, licking her ice cream.


    ¡°You said I wanted to kidnap you. If you thought this, then why did youe to have ice cream with me?¡±


    She lets out a giggle, bringing immense joy to my heart.


    ¡°Uncle, I was kidding. I know you aren¡¯t a bad uncle because you protected me like my mommy. I trust you.¡± She touches my heart with her response, and a contented smile spreads across my face.


    I just lean down and press my lips against her forehead.


    ¡°You know, Hope doesn¡¯t like to share her things.¡± She says, looking at me before ncing at her ice cream.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, little girl. It¡¯s all yours.¡± I smile, softly flicking her nose, and she giggles. ¡°You don¡¯t need to share it.¡±


    ¡°Well, here.¡± I look at her, confused, raising my eyebrows as she forwards the cone in my direction.


    ¡°What happened, kiddo? Do you want me to hold it for you?¡± As I ask, she giggles again.


    She shakes her head. ¡°Nope, uncle. I want you to have one small lick. Right now Hope wants to share her ice cream with you because¡­¡± She pauses and thinks, averting her eyes for a few seconds before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I want to. Take it, uncle. It¡¯s melting.¡± She holds out the Ice cream.


    I lean to have a lick, but before that, she pulls her hand back andughs, causing me to chuckle at her cute antics.


    ¡°Very naughty little girl.¡± I wipe a smudge of chocte from her cheek, causing her to giggle.


    ¡°Otay (okay). Have it.¡± She again forwards it towards me, but I can clearly see the mischievousness in her eyes. Still, I want to see what she will do, so I y along.


    As expected, as soon as I am about to have a lick, she pulls it back again and immediately licks it, making meugh.


    She is the epitome of cuteness. I feel like gobbling her up. Everything about her feels so good.


    I make a pout, pretending to be upset, and to my surprise, she immediately holds out the ice cream to me.


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be sad. I was just teajing (teasing) you. You can have it.¡±


    I lick the ice cream and chuckle, petting her hair. ¡°I was also teajing you. Kiddo, I didn¡¯t get sad.¡± I pronounce the word ¡®teasing¡¯ in the wrong way like her.


    ¡°It means you¡¯re yful like Hope.¡± She indulges in conversation with me, forgetting about the melting ice cream. She is aplete chatterbox.


    ¡°Hope, we¡¯ll talk. First, finish your ice cream. It¡¯s melting.¡± I point to her melting ice cream.


    ¡°Oops, I forgot about it.¡± She titters before licking her ice cream again, and I watch her with my eyes shimmering with happiness.


    I don¡¯t know what connection I¡¯m feeling with Hope, but I¡¯m certain about one thing: I¡¯ve never been this happy before in my life.

 Chapter 3 Will You Become My Friend?

    Luke¡¯s P. O. V.


    I lose track of how long I¡¯ve been admiring Hope. To my surprise, from the moment my eyes fall on this little bundle of joy, a beatific smile refuses to leave my face. It¡¯s a smile that has been missing from my life for so long.


    Who is this girl? What is she doing to me? Why am I drawn to her? Maybe it¡¯s because she reminds me of Daisy. Hope¡¯s hair is exactly like hers. Whatever it is, there is something special about her that brings peace to my heart, a peace I have never felt before.


    But do I deserve this? Do I deserve to be happy? Does a monster like me deserve this peace?


    Although I know I don¡¯t deserve these things in my life, I still want to stay with Hope.


    Haven¡¯t I punished myself enough by depriving myself of all the pleasures of life? For five years, I have been running from happiness because I wanted to make myself suffer.


    Even though I want to punish myself until myst breath, it¡¯s getting hard now. I¡¯m yearning for peace and happiness. I¡¯m longing to meet Daisy. Where could she be? I hope she is fine and has found the happiness she deserves. However, the thought of her marrying someone else drives me crazy. I know I have no right to her and she can never be mine again, but I still go insane when I imagine her with someone else.


    My trance break hearing Hope¡¯s teacher¡¯s voice, ¡°Hope, let¡¯s go, baby. Your Mommy will be here in a few minutes.¡±


    As shepletes her sentence, I feel uneasy. I don¡¯t know why, but I don¡¯t want her to go. I want her to stay with me a little longer. The mere thought of her going away is making my heart ache.


    For the first time, my heart longs for someone other than Daisy.


    Daisy loved me like no one else ever did, yet I shattered her heart like a monster. I¡¯m aware the pain I¡¯m experiencing pales inparison to what she endured. I fully deserve whatever fate has brought upon me. This anguish is insignificantpared to the sin Imitted by destroying the soul of someone so innocent.


    Again, I drown myself in the pool of guilt, but I feel a soft touch on my palm, pulling me back to reality.


    I look at Hope, who is already staring at me with a sad pout.


    ¡°What happened, Hope?¡± I ask, giving her a small smile, or should I say I try to smile because the emotions I¡¯m going through are far from a smile.


    She shakes her head. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    I carefully help her get off the bench, and she doesn¡¯t look away from me. She just keeps staring at me with her innocent blue eyes, which makes me want to hold on to her a little longer than usual.


    I part my lips to tell her I¡¯m going to miss her a lot, but before that, her teacher cuts me off.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Hope. Your mom just messaged me she will be here in two minutes,¡± she informs Hope, holding her hand before ncing at the phone and keeping it back in her pocket.


    Hope nods at her before giving me a nce, while I feel myself rooted to the bench, as if my legs will give up as soon as I stand. I look at the tiny bundle of joy who walks away from me, making me feel a sudden emptiness.


    ¡°Wait, teacher,¡± Hope suddenly says, stopping, and before I know it, shees running towards me. In reaction, I kneel to her level, and before I know it, her tiny hands are already wrapped around my neck.


    Although the distance between us is not more than twenty meters, the way she rushes towards me and hugs me makes me want to just engulf her hard in my protective arms and never let her go.


    ¡°I really want to spend some more time with you, uncle.¡± She confesses, peeping from my neck, looking at me with a small pout, causing me to smile at her.


    Seriously, she is so adorable.


    ¡°Aww, Hope. Please, don¡¯t be sad.¡± I coo, patting her head. As we pull apart, I sp her face. ¡°I promise you, I¡¯ll visit you again.¡±


    ¡°Really, uncle?¡± Her eyes sparkle with joy.


    ¡°Yes, kiddo.¡± I nod, slightly pinching her nose.


    ¡°Wow! When?¡± She asks, her voiceced with enthusiasm.


    ¡°After your school.¡±


    ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°Soon, baby.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the best, uncle. I like you,¡± she squeals, embracing me again.


    I wrap my arms around her, feeling her small frame pressed against me. It¡¯s a moment of pure warmth and connection, a feeling I haven¡¯t experienced in a long time.


    ¡°I like you too, Hope,¡± I whisper, my voice filled with genuine emotion.


    She pulls away and beams up at me, her eyes shining. ¡°Uncle, will you be my friend?¡±


    ¡°Of course, why not?¡± I immediately ept her friendship proposal.


    Hope¡¯s face lights up with excitement. ¡°Yippie. We¡¯ll have more ice cream together, won¡¯t we?¡±


    I chuckle. ¡°Absolutely! We¡¯ll have many more ice creams, kiddo.¡±


    As I stand straight, Hope sps my hand, not wanting to let go. I walk her back to her teacher, who smiles warmly at us. ¡°Thank you for taking care of Hope.¡±


    ¡°It was my pleasure, but you should be more careful next time. Parents trust you and leave their kids in your hand, so it¡¯s your duty to keep them safe.¡± I instruct her in a stern tone because I can¡¯t even imagine something happening to Hope.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡±


    Hope turns to me and wraps her arms around my legs. ¡°Bye, Uncle! See you soon!¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Hope. Take care and be safe.¡± I stroke her hair.


    ¡°You too.¡± She replies, giving me her toothy smile.


    Daisy¡¯s P. O. V.


    I reach Hope¡¯s school, scolding myself the entire way. How can I get sote?


    I step out of the cab and rush to my daughter, who stands holding her teacher¡¯s hand with a sad pout. I¡¯ve made her upset by making her wait for me for so long.


    As her eyes fall on me, they sparkle. I kneel on the floor and yank her into my arms. ¡°Mommy is extremely sorry for making you wait so much, Hopi.¡±


    ¡°I missed you, Mommy.¡± As she embraces me, tears trickle down my cheeks.


    As we pull apart, Hope¡¯s eyes widen at the sight of tears in my eyes. ¡°Mommy, why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°Mommy is so sorry for making you wait.¡± I stare at her with guilt in my eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mommy.¡± She gently wipes off my tears with her tiny hands, and a smile shes on my face, listening to her words. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s traffic¡¯s fault.¡±


    I sp her hands and kiss them.


    I move my eyes to her teacher, Emily, and stand up. ¡°Thank you for taking care of my daughter in my absence.¡±


    Before she can respond, Hope tugs at my dress, calling me. ¡°Mommy.¡± As I lower my gaze to her, she continues, ¡°I got goodpany when you weren¡¯t here.¡±


    ¡°I know, Hope, your teacher¡¯spany is great-¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m not talking about my teacher.¡± She slightly ps her head, causing my brows to narrow in confusion.


    ¡°Then whom?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything. First, let me get into the car. I¡¯m sweating. It¡¯s so hot.¡± She waves her hand, causing me to smile.


    Only she knows how to steal my heart with her adorable antics.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go, my cutie.¡± I stand up and carry her in my arms.


    ¡°Thank you once again, Miss Emily.¡±


    ¡°Anytime, Miss Daisy.¡± She shifts her gaze to Hope. ¡°Take care, Hope. See you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Ta-ta, teacher.¡± Hope waves at her, and then I led her to the car.


    ***


    As we make our way back home, sitting in the car backseat, Hope exims, ¡°Mommy, you know what happened today with your Hopi?¡±


    ¡°What happened, baby?¡± I ask, tucking her blonde locks behind her ears.


    ¡°While I was waiting with my teacher for you, I saw an ice-cream van,¡± she begins, her voice filled with anticipation. She licks her lips, imagining the delicious taste of ice cream. ¡°I couldn¡¯t resist. My legs carried me towards the ice-cream van, and my teacher didn¡¯t notice. But when I was crossing the road, a car came rushing towards me, but¡­¡±


    My heart skips a beat as I listen to her words. A car was about to hit her. Shit. Now I regret gettingte. How can I be so careless?


    ¡°Are you okay, baby?¡± I ask, my voice filled with concern, caressing her hair and scanning her body to ensure she was unharmed.


    ¡°Oh, Mommy, I¡¯m okay because a tall uncle saved me.¡± She reassures me, and I breathe a sigh of relief, grateful for the stranger who protected my precious baby.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°And guess what? He even bought me my favourite ice cream,¡± she adds, her face lighting up at the memory. ¡°You know, his favourite vour is chocte, just like mine. He¡¯s a really good and sweet uncle. I really like him.¡±


    I smile, overwhelmed with gratitude to the stranger for protecting my daughter. ¡°Yes, he truly is a wonderful uncle. He saved you, my baby.¡± I reply, holding her close on myp and nting a soft kiss on her head.


    And I want to meet the person who saved Hope and thank him.

 Chapter 4 Your Naughty Princess

    Hope bounces on the bed, squealing with excitement. ¡°Yippie! Tomorrow is my holiday!¡±


    Aftering back to school, I changed her clothes. We had our lunch together, and then I put her on the bed so that she could take a small nap.


    Just a few minutes ago, she woke up, and I was telling her to get up and do her homework, but she was saying she was feelingzy. However, all herziness dissipated into thin air as soon as I told her that tomorrow was her day off.


    She is a tiny drama queen.


    ¡°Be careful, Hopi. You might fall.¡± I caution her, ncing up from theptop while sitting on the sofa.


    She exims, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m so happy! Tomorrow, I get to be with you the entire day.¡±


    ¡°Aww, same here, baby. Even I¡¯m happy that we are going to spend the entire day together.¡± I tell her, ncing at her with a smile before again started working on myptop.


    ¡°Mommy.¡± I look at my left when I feel Hope tapping on my thighs.


    When did shee here? God, I wish I could have her energy.


    ¡°Yes, baby,¡± I ask her, keeping myptop aside.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you. No, wait. I¡¯m here to inform you about something really important.¡± She ces her hands on her waist, looking extremely adorable.


    ¡°Okay ma¡¯am, order me.¡± I hide my smile because I know she will create a whole drama if I smile at her when she¡¯s trying to be serious.


    ¡°Whatever work you have,plete it today. Hope is also going to do her homework because tomorrow we will just have fun. Okay?¡± She instructs me, showing her index finger while keeping her other hand on her waist.


    ¡°Okay, boss.¡± I tap her nose, causing her to giggle.


    Herughter is music to my ears. She is a precious gift from God to me.


    ¡°My good Mommy.¡± She gives me a quick kiss on my cheeks while I do the same.


    Before I can ask her anything else, she runs out of the room, singing, ¡°Tomorrow is my holiday. I¡¯m going toplete my work today only.¡±


    God, we both eat the same food. Still, her energy level is thousands of times more than mine.


    Hope¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Mommy, Hope can¡¯t eat this. It¡¯s so squashy.¡± I put the bananas on the table with a yucky face.


    I won¡¯t eat them. Huh! Who eats raw bananas? How can anyone even like them when you can have banana pancakes? Hehe. My mouth is already watering just thinking about banana pancakes. They¡¯re so yummy.     ¡°It¡¯s not squashy, Hope.¡± Mommy res at me. ¡°I know you want a pancake. That¡¯s why you¡¯re doing this drama.¡± My eyes widen when I hear mommy¡¯s words.


    How did she know? Oops. Now I have to do something.     ¡°What? No, Mommy.¡± I look at her, making an oh-so-innocent face. ¡°Hope is not doing any drama. Trust Hope.¡±


    Smart move, hope!


    ¡°I know very well what exactly you are trying to do, you little girl.¡± Mommyments, taking a sip of her coffee, while I just stare at her with widened eyes.     ¡°Time to y the second card, Hope,¡± I murmur under my breath and immediately look at my mommy with my cutest pout.     ¡°Fine, I will give you another one. Every banana can¡¯t be squashy, right?¡± She asks, smirking at me, startling me.     How can I even underestimate my smart mommy?     ¡°No, Mommy, every banana is squashy. Trust your baby, Hopi.¡± I bat my eyshes at her. I see Mommy parting her lips to say something, but I immediately cut her off. ¡°And it¡¯s very bad manners to waste food, but I can¡¯t eat squashy bananas. So, do one thing, Mommy, make a banana pancake. That way, we will not waste the bananas.¡± I finish my sentence with my perfect toothy smile, which I know mommy can¡¯t resist.


    Hehe. Mommy¡¯s hope is so smart.     ¡°Yeah, right? Naughty girl.¡± Mommy smiles, flicking my nose and making me giggle before going to the kitchen to make the Yummy Tommy pancakes.     ¡°Woah¡­ Yummy Tommy Pancakese soon. Hopi is waiting.¡± I sing while colouring my sketchbook.     ***


    At night also, I jump on the bed in excitement because tomorrow is my holiday.


    I snuggle into the cosy bed, feeling tired after all the jumping around.


    ¡°I¡¯m so tired now, Mommy,¡± I utter in my cutest voice, and Mommyes over, holding a ss of water for me.


    ¡°Why did you jump so much?¡± Mommy asks, sounding a little concerned. ¡°Now you¡¯re tired, baby.¡±


    I exin, ¡°But Mommy, I was jumping because I was soooo happy.¡±


    ¡°Here you go, my little princess.¡± She holds the ss to me as she sits beside me. I get up, take a few sips of water, and hand the ss back to her.


    ¡°Now sleep, Mommy¡¯s baby.¡± She instructs, caressing my long, silky blonde hair.


    ¡°No, Mommy. Today, I will sleepte because tomorrow is a holiday.¡± I exim excitedly, jumping on the bed once again.


    ¡°Oh God, where do you get so much energy?¡± Mommy mutters in disbelief, causing me to giggle.


    ¡°Mommy, you should also jump with me. You¡¯ll enjoy it a lot.¡± I suggest, pping my hands between jumps.


    ¡°No, sweetheart, you enjoy yourself.¡±


    ¡°Please, Mommy.¡± I plead, giving her my best puppy-dog look, and mommy can¡¯t resist my request.


    We both jump on the bed together, holding hands andughing crazily. It is so much fun!


    After a while, we both settle back on the bed. My small body rests on mommy¡¯s body as she gently caresses my hair with pure affection.


    ¡°I love you, Mommy.¡± I kiss her on the lips, holding her face with my hands.


    ¡°Oh, my sweetie, Mommy loves you even more than all the stars in the sky,¡± Mommy replies, showering my face with kisses.


    Wey there cuddled up. As she continues to stroke my hair gently, I drift off to sleep while listening to the soothing sound of her heartbeat.


    ***


    The Next Morning


    I feel upset when mommy tells me she has to go out for work and can¡¯t take me along. I want to stay with her the entire day.


    ¡°Mommy, take me with you. I won¡¯t disturb you. Look, I¡¯ll put my finger on my lips like this,¡± I try to convince her, putting my finger on my lips and trying to melt her heart with my cuteness. I feel like crying when she denies it, shaking her head.


    ¡°Baby, I¡¯ll call my friend to take care of you. You¡¯ll enjoy spending time with her.¡± She tries to make me understand, but I¡¯m just a kid. Why would I understand? I want to spend my holiday with my mommy, not her friend. That¡¯s it.


    ¡°But Mommy, today is our day, just you and me.¡± I make a sad pout, and she kisses my pout, trying to make me happy. However, I¡¯m still very, very upset.


    ¡°Aww, my baby! Mommy is sorry.¡± She holds her ears, melting my heart in seconds, but I still want to spend time with her.


    Then an idea pops into my mind to stop her from going today, and I hide my smile and agree, ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡±


    ¡°You can watch your favourite Disney movie. I¡¯lle back after taking a bath,¡± she tells me, and I start nning in my tiny mind.


    ¡°Okay, Mommy,¡± I reply as she switches on the TV for me.


    When she leaves the room, I immediately get out of the bed and tiptoe towards her cupboard so she won¡¯t notice what Hope is nning.


    First, I take out a huge bag and start putting all of Momma¡¯s footwear from the closet into the bag, one by one.


    ¡°Yippee, it¡¯s done.¡± I p my hands in happiness after putting all of her footwear in the bag.


    ¡°Now, where should I hide this bag?¡± I ponder, putting my finger on my chin.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll hide it in my closet!¡± I jump up when I get the idea.


    I try to pick up the bag, but it¡¯s so heavy.


    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s too heavy. How will I hide it?¡± I cry while struggling to carry the bag full of Momma¡¯s footwear.


    With all my energy, I drag the bag towards my closet and hide it inside.


    ¡°Oh, I got tired,¡± I murmur, wiping the imaginary sweat from my forehead. ¡°Hope, you¡¯re so hardworking.¡± I praise myself and giggle, putting my hand over my mouth.


    I run back to my bed, sit down, and prepare to watch the movie.


    ¡°Mommy is back!¡± Mommy squeals aftering out of the washroom and hugs me. I wrap my arms around her with a mischievous smile.


    ¡°Now, Mommy has to get ready.¡± She pecks my forehead before going to get ready.


    I run after her. ¡°Hope also wants to get ready with you.¡±


    I really love doing my makeup.


    ¡°Okay, princess.¡± She picks me up and ces me on the dressing stool in front of the mirror. As she does her makeup, standing behind me, I try to copy her by applying lipstick.


    ¡°My cute princess.¡± She pulls my cheeks from behind, and I just smile.


    I pick up the blusher and put it on my cheeks while grinning. Mommy opens her cupboard to wear her shoes, and I control myughter, watching this from the mirror.


    She stares at the empty cupboard in shock and then looks back at me. I immediately start doing my makeup, applying blusher to my cheeks.


    ¡°Hope, where did you hide my footwear?¡± She shoots me a re, rushing towards me.


    Her eyes widen in shock, seeing my red cheeks. ¡°Hope, why did you apply so much of blush on your face?¡± She shouts, snatching the blusher from my hand.


    ¡°Am I not looking cute, Mommy?¡± I ask, giggling.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking like a monkey, Hopi¡±


    I bat my eyshes, cing my finger on my cheek. ¡°Your cutie Monkey.¡±


    ¡°Hopi, stop distracting me. Tell me, where did you keep my footwear?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Mommy, I didn¡¯t hide them. I was just watching my favourite movie.¡± I answer, trying to act smart.


    ¡°Hopi, Mommy knows you have done this. You can¡¯t lie. Tell me where you hid them, or you won¡¯t get any toys for the entire month,¡± she warns me, causing my eyes to widen.


    I be super duper scared.


    What? No toys for an entire month? How will I survive? I have to tell her the truth.


    ¡°Mommy, I just wanted you to stay with me at home,¡± I tell her in a dejected tone, looking down and ying with my hands.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try toe back super soon to my Hopi! Now tell me where you hid them,¡± she requests in an extra sweet voice, melting my poor heart.


    ¡°I hid them in my closet. It was so heavy, but I put all my energy into it. See, Mommy, your Hope is so strong.¡± I show off my little muscles as Momma retrieves her footwear from the huge bag.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re very strong and getting naughtier day by day.¡± She puts on her heels after sitting on the stool.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m your naughty princess.¡± I giggle.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°My baby.¡± Shees and picks me up in her arms, and I hide my face in her chest. I love being in her arms.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you, Mommy.¡± I pout as she makes me sit on the stool and cleans my red cheeks with wet wipes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you too, princess, but I promise I¡¯ll be back soon. The work is important for Mommy.¡± She exins to me, cleaning my face.


    ¡°All the best for your work, Mommy.¡± I show her my little thumb.


    ¡°Thank you, Hopi.¡± She sps my face and kisses my forehead.

 Chapter 5 The Best Mommy

    Hope¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Please, Mommy¡¯s friend, take me to the park. Pretty please.¡± I bat my eyshes at Mommy¡¯s friend. I want to go to the park because I¡¯m getting bored. When my mommy is not at home, I don¡¯t like to stay here.


    ¡°No, Hope. You¡¯re very naughty. Last time, you made me run after you so much. When I asked you to go home, youy on the ground, saying that you wanted to y more. Gosh, I had to drag you. I won¡¯t take you.¡±


    She isining about me-with me only. Huh! But I need to make her agree. Think something, Hope. Think something.


    Idea!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mommy¡¯s friend. I will not repeat my mistake. Please forgive me.¡± I hold my ears, making an innocent face. She stares at me with raised eyebrows suspiciously.


    Just take me, and I¡¯ll show you how sorry Hope is. Hehe. I¡¯m mentally giggling. I know it always works on big people when small people apologise.


    ¡°Aww, don¡¯t say sorry, my baby. Fine, we will go. But promise me you won¡¯t do anything naughty.¡± She picks me up in her arms, and I nod with my best innocent smile.


    ***


    ¡°I can be an actress, I guess. But I will only do the princess¡¯s role.¡± I murmur, raising my imaginary cor as Mommy¡¯s friend locks the door.


    ¡°What did you say, Hope?¡± She asks, causing my eyes to widen.


    ¡°Nothing, Mommy¡¯s friend. I was thinking how sweet you are.¡± I immediately answer, smiling at the end.


    Well, it¡¯s not a lie. My mommy¡¯s friend is very sweet, and she takes care of me with so much love.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Aww, you¡¯re the cutest, Hopi.¡± Shements, kissing my cheeks, but I frown at her.


    How can she call me Hopi? Only Mommy calls me that.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your Hopi. I¡¯m only my Mommy¡¯s Hopi. Understand?¡± I ask her, pointing my finger at her.


    ¡°Okay, baby. I won¡¯t. Now let¡¯s go.¡± She takes me towards her car.     ***


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s friend, see how high I¡¯m going?¡± I giggle from the swing.


    It¡¯s my favourite.


    ¡°Hope, don¡¯t go too fast.¡± Shements, but I ignore it and close my eyes to feel the fresh air touching my face. My mom taught me to feel the fragrance of nature, and I¡¯m doing exactly that. Oh, how I wish she would have been here.


    Your Hopi is missing you, Mommy!


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s friend, make a video of me. And send it to Mommy. Please.¡± I request her and giggle, saying, ¡°I love you, Mommy,¡± as soon as the video starts.


    Once I¡¯m done ying on the swing, I carefully wriggle out of it and go to mommy¡¯s friend. She¡¯s sitting on a bench, doing something on her phone. I¡¯ve called her so many times, but she¡¯s not paying proper attention to me. She tells me to sit with her on the bench because she is doing something important.


    I sneak away from her. Huh!     ***


    I¡¯m ying with a girl, Hannah, whom I met in the park. Mommy¡¯s friend¡¯s voice interrupts our game, calling out for me.


    ¡°Hope, where are you?¡±


    ¡°Okay, Hannah, I¡¯m going. My mommy¡¯s friend is calling me. It was so nice to meet you.¡± I tell Hannah, waving goodbye, and she smiles back, saying she had a lot of fun today.


    Well, of course, she did because I was there with her. Hehe! I¡¯m such a greatpany.


    I approach Mommy¡¯s friend, who stands with her back to me, searching for me.


    I¡¯m about to tap her when I overhear her next words. ¡°Okay, baby, I¡¯m sorry. I will give you my full attention and also record your hundred videos. Juste out.¡±


    Oh, she thinks I¡¯m angry at her. Hehe. That means I can use this opportunity to my advantage.


    I immediately hurry away and hide behind a tree.


    ¡°God! Where is she? Hope, if you¡¯re listening to me, then pleasee out. I¡¯ll take you to the cafe, where you can enjoy your favorite chocte shake.¡±


    My mouth waters at the thought of chocte cake.


    ¡°Really, Mommy¡¯s friend?¡± I blurt out from behind the tree before quickly covering my mouth, realising I spoke too loudly.


    ¡°Thank goodness.¡± She breathes a sigh of relief and rushes toward me. ¡°You¡¯re so naughty. From now on, I¡¯m noting with you ever.¡± She chides me, lifting me in her arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s your mistake. I was just ying. You didn¡¯t give me attention, and that¡¯s why I went on my own.¡± I pout.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sorry. But when I was calling you, why didn¡¯t youe?¡± She asks, raising her brows at me.


    ¡°I wasing towards you, but then you started apologising, so I thought to use it to my benefit. Now I will have my yummy chocte shake. Right, mommy¡¯s friend?¡± I ask, giving her my sheepish smile.


    ¡°Oh god, Hope. Who would say you¡¯re four years old, seeing your brain?¡± She shakes her head in disbelief, causing me tough.


    ¡°I¡¯m smart like my mommy. Right, Mommy¡¯s friend?¡± I inquire, batting my eyshes.


    ¡°Right, sweetie. Now let¡¯s go.¡± She carries me to the car, and I chatter nonstop with her.


    ***


    Mommy¡¯s friend goes to the washroom after ordering my chocte shake. As my shake arrives, I lean down on the table and drink it from the straw, making a slurping sound.


    I stop drinking it and my eyes sparkle with immense joy as I see my favte (favourite) uncle in the cafe.


    Wow! My new friend is here.


    ***


    Luke¡¯s P. O. V.


    As I¡¯m engrossed in a meeting with dealers, I notice their eyes suddenly shifting downward. Intrigued, I turn around to see someone tugging at my coat from behind. To my surprise, it was the same little girl I had met just the day before who had left asting impression on my mind. Forgetting about the ongoing meeting, I stare at her in astonishment.


    ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡± Hope greets me with her sweet voice, instantly bringing a smile to my face. However, I wonder why she¡¯s alone in this ce.


    Giving her a warm smile in return, I turn to address my clients. ¡°I apologise, gentlemen, but I need to leave for a few minutes.¡±


    As they nod, I lift Hope in my arms and lead her to a corner of the cafe.


    ¡°Hope, what are you doing here all by yourself? Where is your mommy?¡± I ask, my tone filled with concern.


    ¡°I came here with Mommy¡¯s friend.¡±


    ¡°Where is she now?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°She went to do poopie,¡± she replies, giggling.


    ¡°What do you mean, poopie?¡± My brows furrow in confusion.


    She slightly hits her head, asking, ¡°Oh, Uncle, you don¡¯t know what poopie means?¡±


    I shake my head in response.


    ¡°Poopie means poop, Uncle,¡± she exins. ¡°Mommy¡¯s friend has gone to the washroom to poop.¡±


    I chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re adorable.¡± I pull her chubby cheek, which elicits a giggle from her.


    ¡°You know, Uncle, I¡¯m just as adorable as my mommy,¡± she praises her mommy. ¡°And you know she is the most beautiful, the most intelligent, the hottest, and the best mommy.¡±


    ¡°And what about your daddy, kiddo?¡± I inquire about her father, and her jaw drops in sadness.


    ¡°What happened, Hope?¡± I ask, concerned as she gazes at me, her eyes filled with sorrow.


    ¡°Hope doesn¡¯t have a daddy, Uncle,¡± she says, her voiceced with deep pain, and her eyes be moist. ¡°All my friends have daddies, but I don¡¯t have one.¡±


    I can¡¯t bear to see her upset. I must do something to cheer her up.


    ¡°So what if Hope doesn¡¯t have a daddy? You have the most beautiful, the most intelligent, the hottest, and the best Mommy,¡± I reassure her, repeating her words in her yful tone, bringing a smile back to her face.


    Great job, Luke. After ages, you have made someone smile. However, I feel good to be the reason for her precious smile.


    She nods. ¡°Yes, my mommy is the best in the world.¡±


    I just smile and nt a gentle kiss on her forehead. What is this little girl doing to me? I haven¡¯t smiled this much in a long time. Her innocence and genuine affection are like a balm to my shattered soul.


    ¡°Sir, the clients have been waiting for you,¡± my assistant interjects.


    When I¡¯m with Hope, Ipletely forget about everything. Yesterday, I had to cancel a meeting, but it was worth it because she brings so much joy into my life.


    I nod to my assistant before turning toward Hope. ¡°Hope, I have to go now to finish the meeting, but I¡¯ll spend time with you afterwards, alright?¡±


    ¡°Okay, Uncle. See you soon,¡± she replies, nting a kiss on my cheek, capturing my heart.


    Although I long to stay with her, I gently settle her down on a chair and return to finish the meeting, stealing onest smile at her.

 Chapter 6 Is He Luke?

    Hope¡¯s P. O. V.


    As Uncle leaves, Mommy¡¯s friend returns from the washroom. She sits down in front of me and apologises for taking so long.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I reassure her, smiling. ¡°I had goodpany while you were gone.¡±


    She looks at me with curiosity. ¡°Whosepany?¡±


    ¡°My uncle,¡± I tell her, my voice filled with excitement. ¡°He went to finish his work, but when hees back, I¡¯ll introduce you to him. He¡¯s my best friend now!¡±


    ¡°When did you meet your uncle?¡± She asks, narrowing her brows at me warily.


    ¡°It happened yesterday,¡± I begin with a sparkle in my eyes. ¡°Uncle saved me from a car that almost hit me, and then he bought me an ice cream.¡± I lick my lips, imagining yummy ice cream before continuing, ¡°He¡¯s really nice. You know we had so much fun together. He always listens to Hope.¡±


    She smiles. ¡°It sounds like you two have a great bond.¡±


    ¡°We do.¡± I nod, beaming.


    As we chat, I eagerly wait for Uncle to return. I can¡¯t wait to spend more time with him.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    As I see Uncle walking, wearing a warm smile, I jump up from my chair, waving at him to catch his attention.


    ¡°Uncle, Uncle, look. I¡¯m here.¡± I call him out, my voice filled with glee.


    Uncle¡¯s face lights up as he spots me. He walks over to me, his steps quick. As he approaches me, I tug at the sleeve of Mommy¡¯s friend. ¡°Look, he is here.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, this is my mommy¡¯s friend.¡± I introduce them, my voice filled with excitement. Uncle holds his hand to her, greeting her, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    She smiles and shakes Uncle¡¯s hand. ¡°Likewise. Hope has been talking so much about you. Thank you for taking care of her.¡±


    His smile widens as he looks at me and ruffles my hair. ¡°Hope is an adorable little girl. I like to spend time with her.¡±


    We take our seats, with Uncle and I sitting on one side of the table and Mommy¡¯s friend across from us.


    I notice something in Uncle and start jumping on the sofa while pping in delight. ¡°Wow. Yippee.¡±


    They look at me, startled.


    ¡°Kiddo, you will fall. Sit down and tell me what happened to you suddenly.¡± Uncle instructs me, taking me in hisp.


    I hold his face with my both hands. ¡°You have such pretty eyes, just like Hope,¡± I tell him, gazing into his blue eyes.


    ¡°Yes, we have the same eye colour.¡± He nods before cing soft kisses on my eyes, causing me to giggle.


    ¡°Now, Hope will also kiss your eyes.¡± He closes his eyes, and I ce soft kisses on both of them before giving him my toothy grin.


    ¡°Hope and her uncle have pretty, pretty eyes,¡± I sing, pping my hands. He chuckles and pulls my cheeks. ¡°Now let¡¯s take a picture together, Uncle. We should capture this moment,¡± I tell him, still sitting on hisp.


    I like hispany so much. I¡¯m enjoying being with him as much as I enjoy being with mommy.


    ¡°Hope, your mommy ising back home, so we must leave now.¡± Hearing this, my heart fills with joy and excitement-the joy of spending time with Mommy and the excitement of seeing a gift, because she always brings me toys when she leaves me like this.


    ¡°Okay, Mommy¡¯s friend. Just give me a minute.¡± I turn towards Uncle. ¡°Uncle, I had a great time with you, but now I have to go. Will youe to meet me after my school tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Of course, kiddo.¡± He slightly pulls my cheek, and I grin at him.


    Mommy¡¯s friend stands up and walks over to us. ¡°It was nice to meet you,¡± she says to Uncle as she lifts me in her arms after standing up.


    ¡°Ta-ta, Uncle.¡± I wave at him and give him a flying kiss.


    ¡°See you tomorrow, Hope.¡± Uncle gives me a flying kiss as well, bringing a smile to my face.


    As Mommy¡¯s friend escorts me out of the cafe, I beam and continuously look back at Uncle until we arrive at her car.


    She settles down beside me in the driving seat.


    ¡°Hope, you told me you only kiss your mommy. Then why did you kiss your uncle¡¯s eyes?¡± She inquires, buckling my seatbelt.


    Good question!


    ¡°Because Hope likes him so much,¡± I say, showing her how much I like Uncle by sying my hands.


    ¡°It means you don¡¯t like me.¡± She pouts at me.


    ¡°I really like you, Mommy¡¯s friend. You mean a lot to me, but Uncle holds a very special ce in my heart. And you know who is the most special? My world¡¯s best Mommy!¡± I babble while giggling.


    Daisy¡¯s P. O. V.     I¡¯m returning home after my interview at a publishingpany. Although my interview went well and they might hire me, I¡¯m upset because I will have to leave Hope in daycare if I get the job. She bes so sad when I leave her for only a few hours sometimes. I wonder how she¡¯ll manage without me every day.


    Whatever it is, I must go out and work. It¡¯s for Hope. I can¡¯t afford her expenses and needs by staying at home with her all day. Although I want to stay with her all day and take care of her, I need to do this for her.


    After seeing Hope¡¯s video on the swing, which E sent me, I began missing her even more.


    I purchase a small gift for her because whenever I go somewhere without her, I always buy something for my little Hopi to make it up to her.


    Exhaling a deep breath, I pull out my phone from my purse and immediately text E to bring Hope home. I can¡¯t wait to see her. I want her there as soon as I reach home because that ce is nothing without my Hope.


    E: Wait for some time, Daisy. I¡¯m having the day of my life.


    I don¡¯t understand what she¡¯s saying.


    My brows narrow in confusion as I type a message.


    Me: Huh? What do you mean?


    E: Oh god, Daisy, I¡¯m sitting in front of an oh-so-hottie.


    What is she saying? Hottie?


    Me: What the hell are you saying? Aren¡¯t you with Hope?


    Did she take my daughter on some stupid date with her?


    I¡¯m seriously going to smack her face if she pulled that stunt.


    But wait!


    I¡¯m pretty sure she would not take Hope on any date, given the track record of my daughter.


    Me: Where are you? Why aren¡¯t you replying?


    I text her again when she doesn¡¯t reply for a few seconds.


    E: God, shush, woman! I told you I¡¯m having the day of my life.


    PS ¨C I¡¯m with Hope. She introduced me to her uncle, whom she met outside of her school. Oh boy, he is the hottest man I have ever seen, Daisy!


    Her uncle? What is he doing there?     Me: God, stop drooling over some stranger when you¡¯re with my daughter.     E: I¡¯m not drooling over him. I¡¯m wetting over him.


    My jaw drops as I read her text.


    Me: Shut up, E. You aren¡¯t supposed to talk about all this when my daughter is with you. God! Juste home. I¡¯ll see you there.


    I feel my cheeks burning with her double text. I can¡¯t believe she just said that about someone my daughter admires so much.


    E: Fine! I¡¯ming.


    Me: Thanks for the favour!


    I reply sarcastically, shaking my head in disbelief. Although I¡¯m d to have found E as my friend in Manhattan and thankful for her support, sometimes she can be a bit too much.


    However, I must say, I¡¯m lucky to find friends. First Sofia in Florida, now E in Manhattan-they both are gems. I¡¯m certain I¡¯ll always have their backs if anything goes wrong in my life. Sofia visits me twice a year.


    When I was leaving Florida, she was so tense about how I would manage alone. She is a sweetheart. When my parents didn¡¯t care about me after my divorce, she was always there for me. The connection of hearts is stronger than blood.


    ***     I reach home, and after changing myself into somethingfortable, I prepare lunch for Hope.     Her favourite white sauce pasta.     As soon as I finish cooking, I turn off the me.     ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m back¡­¡± A smile spreads across my face, listening to Hope¡¯s cheerful voice.


    I rush out of the kitchen, and as I see her standing with E, my eyes shine. She approaches me, running, and I lift her in my arms and kiss her cheek.     ¡°Mommy, I missed you so much.¡± She exims, her voice brimming with joy and love. She leans in and nts soft kisses on each of my cheeks.


    I whisper, ¡°Baby, I missed you more.¡±


    ¡°You know, Mommy made your favourite white sauce pasta.¡± I lead her into the kitchen.     ¡°Wow, it looks delicious!¡± She exims, her little tongue peeking out to lick her lips as she sees the pasta in the bowl.     ¡°This is all for you, my love.¡± I ce my hand on her tummy and give it a loving caress.     I can¡¯t resist tickling her yfully, and herughter rings out like music to my ears.     ¡°I¡¯m also here, guys,¡± E interjects, stepping into the kitchen.     I turn to E and give her a warm smile. ¡°Thank you, E, for taking care of her in my absence.¡±     Despite our earlier conversation, I know E cares for Hope deeply and is always there for her.     ¡°Anytime, D.¡± She walks over to us.     ¡°Mommy, now let¡¯s eat pasta. Hope is hungry.¡± Hope utters, catching our attention.


    ¡°Okay, my darling. Mommy is just serving you the pasta.¡±


    ¡°Do it fast, your Hopi is hungry,¡± she orders, dangling her legs as I make her sit on the high chair by the kitchen counter.


    ¡°Okay, Hope. Now I¡¯m leaving.¡± E pecks on her cheek as I serve the pasta to Hope.     ¡°Aren¡¯t you having lunch with her?¡± I ask her.     ¡°I¡¯m already full.¡±     ¡°Ta-ta, Mommy¡¯s friend. I enjoyed a lot with you today.¡± Hope waves at her as she eats the pasta.     ¡°Bye, D.¡± She leaves after waving at me.     ¡°Mommy, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± She asks as I settle down beside her on the other chair.     ¡°Mommy¡¯s tummy is full, Hopi.¡±     ¡°You know, Mommy, I met again with the uncle who saved me yesterday. Your friend took me to the cafe, and while I was enjoying my chocte shake, I spotted him.¡± She begins telling about her uncle, her eyes sparkling. ¡°Mommy, there are a few things which aremon between him and me.¡± She continues her bbering while I clean her face with the napkin. ¡°We both love chocte ice cream and we both have the same blue eyes.¡± I freeze as she tells me that her uncle has blue eyes.     Is he Luke?


    My hand shakes as this thought crosses my mind.     No, no. I¡¯m thinking wrong. He can¡¯te here.


    I shake my head, chucking my thoughts, but my heart races in fright.     Ipose myself and ask her. ¡°Hope, what¡¯s your uncle¡¯s name?¡± My breath bes heavy with anxiety.     ¡°Uncle!¡± she answers andughs, throwing her head back.     ¡°Hope, I¡¯m serious. Tell me his name.¡± I demand, giving her a pointed look.     ¡°Otay otay, wait. Lemme think.¡± She replies and ces her index finger on her temple.     Her adorable antics aren¡¯t helping me. At this moment, I just want to make sure that he isn¡¯t Luke.     ¡°Oh, I remember Mommy.¡±     ¡°Yes, tell me,¡± I ask in a desperate tone.     ¡°Opsy Topsy, Mommy, I forgot to ask. I¡¯ll ask next time.¡± As Hope tells me, I give her a faint smile in response, my mind wandering in tension.


    No. He shouldn¡¯t be Luke.


    If he is and discovers that she is his own daughter, he¡¯ll snatch her away from me, shattering my life again. The mere thought of losing Hope is unimaginable. What will I do if this happens?     No, no. He¡¯s not Luke. I¡¯m just overthinking.


    I take a deep breath and calm myself down.     ¡°Mommy, he¡¯lle to meet Hope tomorrow after school. Then you can meet him and ask his name.¡± Hope¡¯s words pull me back to reality.     I¡¯m seriously trembling in fear. However, I know I have to stayposed for Hope¡¯s sake.     After taking a deep breath, I muster a reassuring smile. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, Hope. We¡¯ll wait until tomorrow, and then I can meet him too.¡± I reply, trying to sound calm and collected.     I watch her enjoy her meal, my mind spinning with thoughts of Luke. I desperately try to push away my fears and convince myself that it¡¯s just a coincidence. After all, there could be numerous people with blue eyes. It doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that he is Luke.


    ****     At night, I put Hope to bed, tucking her in with a kiss on the forehead.


    I lie, cuddling her in my arms. I can¡¯t sleep because I¡¯m restless. What if Hope¡¯s Uncle is Luke? I can¡¯t imagine that. I never want to cross paths with him again. It¡¯s been five years, but the memories of his humiliation and cheating are still fresh in my mind, haunting me every day.


    ¡°Luke is a monster, and if he enters our life, he¡¯ll bring destruction. He¡¯ll snatch my Hope for me, my sole source of living.¡± As I murmur, hugging Hope tighter, tears trickle down my cheeks. I just can¡¯t lose her. I¡¯ll die without her.


    The entire night I spent thinking about Luke and crying. Sleep finally ims me in the early hours of the morning, but it is restless and filled with unsettling dreams.

 Chapter 7 Is Hope My Daughter?

    Daisy¡¯s P. O. V.


    After dropping Hope off at school, Ie to the cafe I usually visit when she¡¯s at school. I like to spend my time here when I¡¯m not feeling alright. The owner, Eva, is a sweetheart. She is ady around my mother¡¯s age and treats me like her daughter. Although her husband and daughter died in a car ident, I have never seen her cry for them. She always talks about them with a smile on her face. She is the kind of woman whose presence is enough to lift your spirits.


    I met her shortly after I moved to Manhattan. She helped me a lot during my pregnancy, or I should say, she took care of me.


    Manhattan has been quite lucky for me. First, I met E at my job, then Eva, and then received the good news that I was carrying a baby. Now I pray this ce stays lucky for me forever.


    I¡¯m seriously not ready to face my dreadful past, Luke.


    As I settle in the corner seat and engross myself in writing, keeping all my problems aside, Eva¡¯s sweet voice catches my attention. ¡°Daisy, here¡¯s your favourite Raspberry Cheesecake.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Eva.¡± As she ces the te of cheesecake on my table, I pass her a warm smile. She always serves me herself, no matter how busy she is.


    She takes a seat beside me and ruffles my hair as I inhale the fragrance of the freshly baked cheesecake.


    ¡°Are you alright, Daisy?¡± She asks in a concerned tone, surprising me. How does she always know when something is bothering me? ¡°I saw you looking lost today when you entered the cafe.¡±


    ¡°Actually, Aunt¡­¡± I hesitate, unsure of what to tell her. Discussing Luke is something I strongly dislike, and I¡¯ve never confided in anyone about how he treated me. They only know that my marriage didn¡¯t work out, so we got divorced.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about Hope. As you already know, I¡¯m looking for a permanent job, so I wonder how Hope will manage without me. She has grown ustomed to staying with me.¡± I lie to her, but notpletely because this issue has also been bothering metely.


    ¡°Oh, so this is the matter?¡±


    I nod, taking a sip of water because my mouth is getting dry from the tension.


    ¡°No problem. I have a solution,¡± she states, causing my eyes to widen in shock. ¡°Hope can stay with me.¡±


    ¡°What? No. I don¡¯t want to burden-¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Daisy. It¡¯s not a burden for me. You know how much I love to spend time with Hope. She is like a granddaughter to me. I would love to take care of her in your absence.¡± She tries to convince me, taking my hand in hers, and I just stare at her in disbelief. She is such a sweetheart.


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried that I won¡¯t take proper care of your naughty daughter, you can install CCTV cameras in the cafe and monitor her every move,¡± she jokes, trying to lighten the mood, causing me to chuckle.


    Her offer is more than I could have hoped for, and I feel relieved knowing that Hope will be in such caring hands while I¡¯m at work.


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Eva,¡± I say, feeling a lump form in my throat. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say. This means the world to me.¡±


    Eva squeezes my hand gently. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything, dear. We¡¯re family, and family takes care of each other.¡±


    My eyes be wet listening to her words. Family. When my own family didn¡¯t allow me to live with them after the divorce, ming me, she supported me without asking anything. She truly is my family. There isn¡¯t any blood rtion between us, but the bond we share is stronger than any blood tie.


    Feeling overwhelmed with gratitude, I pull her into a tight embrace, a contented smile gracing my face. For a few minutes, Ipletely forget about Luke.


    ***


    Luke¡¯s P. O. V.


    I step into the cafe, and my heart pounds in my chest as my eyes fall on Daisy, my ex-wife.


    Am I dreaming? What is she doing in Manhattan?


    I feel like the world disappears as I lock my eyes on her. It has been five agonizing years since our pathsst crossed, and yet, her beauty still has the power to take my breath away.


    Her blonde hair flows freely in the gentle breeze, her grey eyes fixed on the diaryid out on the table as she engrosses herself in writing. I still remember how much she liked to pen down her thoughts. My heart aches with guilt as I recall how once I burned her diary to ashes, just to prove to myself that I didn¡¯t care about her. I was a monster, yet she still loved me wholeheartedly.


    She hasn¡¯t changed a bit in these five years. She still looks so beautiful that I can¡¯t take my eyes off her. Her habit of licking her dry lips to wet them and putting her pen behind her ear while thinking is still the same.


    Although I imed to hate her and maltreated her, I could never stop myself from noticing small things about her. I had feelings for her since the first day of our marriage, but I always ran away from them because of my fucking hatred without uncovering the truth. My hatred for women blinded me to see the truth of the pure-hearted Daisy. I punished her for a crime she nevermitted.


    What was I doing? Why did I be such a monster?


    I take a deep breath topose myself and watch Daisy, my heart heavy with remorse and longing. I wish I could change the past and never treat her so harshly. She didn¡¯t deserve what I did to her five years ago. From the beginning, she deserved only immense joy.


    I lose track of time while staring at her,pletely lost in my thoughts about her. I am so absorbed in my thoughts and her I don¡¯t even notice time passing.


    I start approaching her automatically, forgetting everything. But I stop midway when the realisation hits me hard. I can¡¯t confront her. Staying away from her is my lifetime punishment, which I¡¯ve sentenced myself to.


    No matter how much I apologise to her, no matter how much I change myself, I can never give myself a second chance after how I treated Daisy.


    I have a meeting in the cafe, but I rush away before I lose control ande face-to-face with her. My heart desires this badly, but I can¡¯t let it happen. When I¡¯m still not ready to forgive myself and give myself a second chance, how can I expect the same from her?


    ***


    As I reach Hope¡¯s school to meet her, I don¡¯t understand what kind of strong connection I have with her. She brings a smile to my face with her presence.


    After seeing Daisy in the cafe, I cancelled my meeting and spent my time sitting in my car, thinking about her. The picture of her sitting at the cafe isn¡¯t leaving my mind. After seeing her today after five long years, I feel even guiltier about my past actions because I lost such a precious person.


    Seeing Hope running towards me with joy, a smile uncontrobly spreads across my face, and for a few seconds, I forget about everything. She looks as adorable as ever in her school uniform and has two ponytails.


    ¡°Uncle,¡± she calls out, sprinting towards me.


    I crouch down to her level and embrace her. ¡°I missed you, kiddo.¡±


    As we break the hug, she speaks. ¡°Hope missed you too, Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Mommy will being soon. Today I¡¯ll introduce you to Hope¡¯s best mommy,¡± she states as I stand up, taking her tiny hand in mine.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet her, Hope. But I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t be as adorable as you,¡± I say, pulling her cheek.


    She shakes her head. ¡°No. She is adorable, like Hope. She is the best.¡±


    Hope¡¯s admiration for her mother makes me curious to meet her. I also want to see what is so special about her mommy that Hope can¡¯t stop praising her non-stop.


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Hope squeals as she spots her mother.


    As my gaze follows hers, I suddenly freeze in ce when I see the person.


    It¡¯s Daisy.


    Hope¡¯s mother is Daisy. My ex-wife.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Fuck! No.


    Is it possible that Hope is my daughter?


    I ask myself, my eyes welling up with tears of joy. The thought brings peace to my soul and immense happiness to my heart.


    Of course, she could be my daughter. She has blue eyes like mine, and her favourite ice cream vour is chocte.


    Now everything makes sense as to why I felt so connected with her and why she reminded me of Daisy. I was so stupid not to understand this earlier.


    Hope is our daughter. She is the perfect blend of me and Daisy. Blonde hair like Daisy, blue eyes and thin lips like mine. Maybe the facial features are a coincidence, but the connection we share is real.

 Chapter 8 My Ex-Husband

    Daisy¡¯s P. O. V.


    I reach Hope¡¯s school, praying the entire way that Hope¡¯s uncle shouldn¡¯t be Luke. I borrowed my aunt¡¯s car because I couldn¡¯t book a cab.


    As I park the car and look towards the entrance, I feel like someone has squeezed my heart and taken all the breath from my lungs.


    It¡¯s Luke. Hope¡¯s uncle is my ex-husband, the man I devoted myself to, who ripped my soul apart.


    He stands holding my daughter¡¯s hand, and I sit frozen in the car, my hands gripping the steering wheel tightly, my mind spinning with countless questions.


    Why has he returned now? What does he want? Does he know he¡¯s Hope¡¯s father? How would he know? I¡¯ll never let him find out that Hope is our daughter. I won¡¯t let him enter and ruin the life I¡¯ve built over these five years.


    What if he¡¯s returned to snatch Hope away from me? The mere thought sends a chill down my spine, and my hand trembles in fright. The thought of losing my precious daughter is unimaginable. I can¡¯t bear the thought of someone taking her away from me.


    No, no. I won¡¯t let him snatch my daughter from me.


    Frantically, I shake my head and take a deep breath, gripping the steering wheel to regain myposure.


    I can¡¯t let myself fall weak. I¡¯ll face Luke with determination and strength because I¡¯m no longer the old Daisy.


    After stepping out of the car, I approach them, my eyes filled with hatred towards Luke. Seeing him after five long years brings back all the painful memories: how he treated me, how I devoted myself to him like a blind lover, and how he rewarded me in the end by divorcing me and cheating on me. My chest bes heavy with pain.


    No, Daisy, no. Don¡¯t cry. Please, not now.


    Ipose myself because I can¡¯t fall weak in front of him and let him take advantage of my weakness again.


    ¡°Mommy.¡± Hope¡¯s voice pulls me out of my thoughts, and I pass her a small smile before shifting my gaze back to Luke.


    As our eyes meet, it feels like everything else disappears around us. He still has power over me, but I can¡¯t let it control me anymore. I square my shoulders and hold his gaze with pure hatred.


    I can see his eyes are filled with shock. So, he wasn¡¯t expecting me, and it also means he doesn¡¯t know Hope is his daughter. I sigh with relief.


    Thank God!


    When I reach them, ignoring him, I hold Hope¡¯s hand, my eyes fixed on her. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, Hopi.¡±


    I re at Luke, letting him know I¡¯ll never allow him to take my daughter away from me. The fire in my eyes burns brightly, giving him a silent warning.


    ¡°Mommy, first meet Hope¡¯s uncle.¡± As her cheerful voice reaches my ears, I lower my eyes and give her a slight nod, trying to act normal in front of her.


    I summon the courage and raise my eyes to him. ¡°Hello. Thanks for saving my daughter¡¯s life.¡± I force the words out of my mouth, devoid of any genuine emotion, extending my hand for a handshake.


    He lifts his hand to shake mine, keeping his eyes fixed on me. I can see a glimmer of guilt in his eyes and many more unreadable emotions. However, I no longer care about whatever emotions he has. I only know one thing: this person is a monster in disguise.


    As his hand touches mine after five years, an electric current runs through my body, just like before.


    Fuck! Why does this man still have so much power over me? I hate it.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    I quickly withdraw my hand and avoid looking at him.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± I hear his voice after so many years, and it still has the power to make my heart skip a beat.


    My chest bes heavy again with so many emotions, just from listening to his voice.


    Don¡¯t cry. Just don¡¯t. Stay calm. You can¡¯t let him affect you. You¡¯re strong now.


    I turn my attention toward Hope and lift her in my arms. ¡°Hope, let¡¯s go home now.¡± I turn to leave without ncing at Luke.


    No matter how much I deny it, Luke¡¯s presence still affects me and makes me weak.


    ¡°See you tomorrow, Uncle.¡± As I walk towards the car, carrying Hope in my arms, she waves at Luke and blows him a flying kiss.


    My heart clenches, seeing Hope get attached to him. How did Luke captivate her so effortlessly? What kind of spell is he casting over my daughter?


    But whatever it is, I¡¯ll make sure he won¡¯te close to my daughter anymore. I won¡¯t let them meet again.


    I make Hope sit in the passenger seat of the car. ¡°Hopi, you can y games on mommy¡¯s phone. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± I hand her my phone from my handbag.


    Although I don¡¯t want to, I must talk to Luke and warn him to stay away from my daughter.


    Hope asks, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    To make sure your beloved uncle can never see you again.


    ¡°I have some work to do.¡± I pass her a small smile, ruffling her hair.


    ¡°Can I go to Uncle?¡± Hope¡¯s innocent request sends a surge of anger through me.


    No. Never. You can never meet him again because he is a destruction.


    ¡°Hope, stay in the car until Ie back,¡± I instruct her in a stern tone.


    ¡°Mommy-¡±


    I cut her off, irritated. What magic has Luke done to her? I hate him even more now.


    ¡°Hope, aren¡¯t you Mommy¡¯s good girl?¡± I ask in a polite tone, cing my hand on her cheek.


    ¡°Yes, Mommy.¡± She gives me a meek nod. ¡°I¡¯m your good girl.¡±


    ¡°Then listen to me and stay inside.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± she pouts, slightly disappointed but willing toply.


    I lean in and kiss her forehead. ¡°Mommy will be back soon.¡± I close the door and search for Luke.


    When I see him opening his car door, I march towards him.


    ¡°Luke.¡± At the sound of my firm voice, he turns towards me. ¡°Stay away from my daughter,¡± I warn him, pointing my finger and ring at him.


    ¡°Is Hope my daughter, Daisy?¡± His question makes my heart pound in my chest.


    Yes, she is your daughter, Luke. But you don¡¯t deserve to know this.


    ¡°No. Hope is not your daughter,¡± I snap at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying, Daisy. I can feel that Hope is my daughter. We have the same eye colour-¡±


    I interject, folding my arms across my chest. ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence. She isn¡¯t your daughter. Just stay away from her, Luke.¡±


    Before he can say anything else, I turn to leave. His presence is driving me insane like before, and I¡¯m terrible at lying. If I stay with him any longer, he¡¯ll surely catch my lie.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never let him know Hope is his daughter because he doesn¡¯t deserve her,¡± I murmur to myself before settling into the car.


    As I start the car, Hope tells me excitedly, ¡°Mommy, I made a high score in this game.¡±


    I nce at her, stering a smile on my face and stroking her hair before concentrating on the road.


    ¡°Mommy, did you like my uncle?¡± I freeze at Hope¡¯s question.


    Do I like her uncle, my ex-husband?


    Once I loved him blindly, but now I despise him with all my heart.


    ¡°I know you also liked him because Hope likes him so much. He¡¯s so nice. He bought me ice cream and spent time with me.¡± I try to maintain my calm, clenching the steering wheel as Hope bbers about Luke nonstop.


    I can¡¯t bear my daughter talking and admiring the man who destroyed my life.


    As I don¡¯t respond, she shakes me. ¡°Mommy, say something. Do you like my uncle? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Mommy, talk to your Hope-¡±


    I¡¯ve had enough.


    I lose my temper and snap at her, ¡°Enough, Hope. Uncle this, Uncle that¡­ just stop talking about him.¡± My voice is harsh, and I instantly regret my outburst when I see her shivering and the fear in her eyes.


    Closing my eyes, I take a deep breath, trying to calm myself down. I shouldn¡¯t have yelled at her. It¡¯s wrong. I can¡¯t lose control like this.


    After halting the car, I turn to face her, my heart breaking at the sight of tears streaming down her cheeks.


    Shit! It¡¯s the first time Hope is crying because of me. I feel like killing myself.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hopi. I didn¡¯t mean to-¡± I begin, but she cuts me off.


    ¡°Hope is angry, very angry, Mommy.¡± She folds her arms across her chest and turns her face away from me, her tears glistening in the sunlight.


    ¡°Hope.¡± I lift my hand to wipe her tears, but she pulls away, refusing to meet my gaze.


    What am I doing? I can¡¯t let Luke ruin my rtionship with Hope. I have to be strong and control my anger in front of her.


    ¡°Princess, please listen to your mommy,¡± I plead, holding my ears. ¡°Mommy is sorry.¡±


    ¡°No, today Hope will not listen to her mommy.¡± She wipes her tears with the back of her hands, keeping her gaze fixed out of the window, pouting in anger.


    I stare at her with my eyes filled with guilt and sorrow.


    Luke has just stepped into our lives, and he has already started creating problems.


    But I won¡¯t let this happen anymore.


    After taking a deep breath, I start the car again, determined to make things right once we reach home.

 Chapter 9 Mollifying Hope

    Daisy¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Hopi baby, Mommy is sorry for shouting at you. Mommy was irritated because of some work. Please have lunch.¡± I¡¯ve been mollifying Hope for a few minutes, but she isn¡¯t ready to listen to me. She¡¯s still upset with me, and I can¡¯t me her. I should have controlled my temper, especially in front of her.


    She sits on the bed, arms folded across her chest, her face turned away from me. Her lunch sits untouched in front of her. It breaks my heart to see her like this.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t talk to Mommy.¡± I pick up the sandwich and bring it closer to her mouth. ¡°At least have lunch. You¡¯re Mommy¡¯s good girl, right?¡±


    ¡°No, Mommy.¡± She pushes my hand away. ¡°Today, Hopi won¡¯t listen to you. You shout at your Hopi. I¡¯m super duper angry.¡±


    ¡°I must do something.¡± Sighing, I murmur beforeing to the kitchen to prepare her favourite chocte shake.


    ***


    I return to the room. ¡°Who wants a yummy hot chocte shake?¡± Hearing my words, Hope immediately looks at the ss in my hand with sparkling eyes, licking her lips.


    I think my n is working.


    ¡°Hopi won¡¯t have it because she¡¯s angry, right?¡± I ask, sitting beside her.


    ¡°No, Mommy. I¡¯m not angry with you.¡± She snatches the ss from my hand, causing me to chuckle.


    I knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to say no to her favourite shake. I know my daughter so well.


    As she drinks her shake, making a sound, I stroke her hair with a smile on my face. ¡°Are you feeling better now, my little Hopi?¡±


    She nods. ¡°Yes, Mommy. Hopi is super duper happy now.¡±


    A smile spreads across my face as I see her mood lifting. ¡°I¡¯m d, sweetheart. Mommy is really sorry for shouting at you earlier.¡±


    She nods again. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mommy. I love you so much. She can¡¯t stay angry with you for long.¡± She sits on myp and ces a soft kiss on my cheek. Tears of joy prick my eyes at her words.


    I lean in and nt a gentle kiss on her forehead. ¡°Mommy loves you too, more than anything in this world,¡± I say, embracing her close to my chest.


    I just pray Luke doesn¡¯te between us and snatch you from me.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    For the next two days, I don¡¯t send Hope to school because I can¡¯t take the risk of Luke meeting her again. When I told Hope that she had a one-week holiday, she danced in overjoy for the entire day. We spent the two days watching her favourite movie, painting, and ying games.


    What if Luke tries to contact us again? What if he discovers the truth about Hope? And what if he snatches her away from me? These questions torment me every second.


    I know I can¡¯t keep Hope sheltered forever, and eventually, I¡¯ll have to face Luke. However, there¡¯s the possibility that he may leave after a week.


    It¡¯s evening time, and Hope sits happily at the dining table, munching on cookies, while I work on myptop, sitting beside her.


    ¡°Mommy,¡± she calls, catching my attention. As I shift my eyes from theptop to her, she looks at me with puppy dog eyes. ¡°Hopi wants to meet Uncle. Will you take me to him?¡±


    I freeze, listening to her request. She has only met him three times, why can¡¯t she get him out of her mind? What spell has Luke cast on my daughter?


    ¡°Mommy.¡± She shakes me, bringing me back to reality.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I give her a nk look.


    ¡°I miss Uncle, Mommy. He is really nice. Hopi wants to meet him.¡±


    ¡°Hope¡­ Hopi,¡± I stammer, fiddling with my ne. ¡°Your uncle doesn¡¯t live here.¡±


    ¡°Means? Where does he live?¡± She asks, pouting at me in confusion.


    ¡°Far away. He came here for work, and he left two days ago.¡± I just say whateveres to my mind.


    I don¡¯t know why Hope is getting so attached to that monster.


    A voice in my head reminds me, ¡°You¡¯re forgetting, Daisy, that monster is Hope¡¯s father.¡±


    As the realisation hits me once again, my entire body trembles with fear. The thought of Luke being Hope¡¯s father and the possibility of him returning to im his daughter sends shivers down my spine.


    ¡°Mommy, why did Uncle leave without meeting Hopi?¡± Hope¡¯s innocent question brings me back to the present, and I struggle toe up with a convincing answer.


    ¡°Um¡­ because he had to go back to his own home, Hopi,¡± I reply, forcing a smile. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll see him again someday.¡±


    We¡¯ll never meet again.


    She shakes her head. ¡°No. Hope wants to meet him now. Take me to him right now,¡± she says stubbornly.


    I can¡¯t take her to Luke, not now, never. But how do I exin this to her?


    Ipose myself and caress her hair, my heart racing with anxiety. ¡°Princess, Mommy can¡¯t do anything. She doesn¡¯t know where your uncle lives.¡±


    Hope¡¯s lower lip trembles and tears well up in her eyes, aching my heart. ¡°Mommy, please do something. Hope misses Uncle so much.¡± She gives me a pleading look, tears trickling down her cheeks.


    I wish I could fulfil your request, Hopi. But I can¡¯t do this. I have to protect you from that monster. That person can never bring happiness into our lives. He is a destruction.


    Somewhere, I know Luke is her father, and no matter how much I try to keep them apart, their bond is undeniable. But I can¡¯t let her go to him. I can¡¯t risk losing her to him, not after everything he¡¯s done to me.


    After taking a deep breath to steady my trembling nerves, I pull Hope into my warm arms, holding her close to my chest. ¡°Hopi, Mommy will do something. Please don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Hope buries her face in my shoulder, her sobs shaking her tiny body. ¡°Mommy, Hopi wants to meet him. Please find him.¡±


    My heart breaks at her pleading words, and I curse myself for ever letting Luke enter our lives. But I can¡¯t change the past. All I can do now is protect Hope.


    ¡°Okay, Hopi. Mommy will do her best to find him. Please stop crying,¡± I request, wiping her tears. ¡°You know Mommy hates tears in her Hopi¡¯s eyes.¡±


    She sobs. ¡°I can¡¯t control it, Mommy. Hopi is sad.¡±


    ¡°If Hopi doesn¡¯t stop crying, Mommy will also start crying. Do you want that?¡±


    As I ask her, she immediately shakes her head and hugs me. ¡°No, Mommy. Hopi can¡¯t see you crying. I promise I won¡¯t cry.¡±


    As I wrap my arms around her tiny figure, a smile spreads across my face upon listening to her words. I kiss her head, praying to keep our bond protected from Luke.


    ***


    The next day, we sit on the floor in the hall. Hope is engrossed in colouring, and I¡¯m busypleting my work on myptop.


    Thank God! Sincest evening, she hasn¡¯t talked about Luke. Maybe she¡¯ll forget with time. And I¡¯m relieved that Luke hasn¡¯t tried to contact me.


    The doorbell rings, pulling me back to reality. I ce myptop beside me on the floor and go to open the door after ncing at my Hopi.


    As I open the door, I freeze in ce, seeing Luke. I stand, clutching the doorknob, staring at him, deadpan. My feares true; he¡¯s returned to snatch my daughter from me. My chest bes heavy with pain at the thought of losing my daughter.


    Don¡¯t cry, Daisy. Just don¡¯t. Close the door in his face.

 Chapter 10 Don’t Touch Me

    Luke¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Anderson, but I can¡¯t just hand out personal information like that,¡± the dean of Hope¡¯s school says, denying my request to give Daisy¡¯s address. I clench my jaw, sitting across from her. How dare she deny me ess to my daughter?


    However, if she can¡¯t give me the address, I have my way. I¡¯m the billionaire Luke Anderson, and I¡¯m very well aware of how to obtain information.


    I pull out a chequebook andy it on the desk in front of her. ¡°I want to offer a donation to the school for this information.¡± A smirk spreads across my face as her eyes glint with greed.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get the address, Mr. Anderson.¡±


    ***


    I step out of the school with a smile on my face because finally, I¡¯ll meet my little angel.


    It¡¯s been three days since Ist met my daughter and my ex-wife, Daisy. I¡¯m certain Daisy lied to me that day. I can feel it-Hope is my daughter. The connection I feel with her is undeniable.


    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m a father.


    This truth made me realise I was so wrong to punish myself all these years. I should have apologised to Daisy instead of giving her a divorce and leaving her when she needed me the most. I was so mad at myself for treating Daisy with cruelty in the past that I pushed her away, thinking I didn¡¯t deserve her.


    However, now I have realized that I¡¯ve spent too long punishing myself for past mistakes I can¡¯t change. It¡¯s time to make things right, starting with reuniting with my daughter and taking responsibility for her. I¡¯ll make up for lost time with my daughter and Daisy.


    It¡¯ll be difficult after what I did in the past, but I won¡¯t step back. I¡¯m willing to do whatever it takes to earn Daisy¡¯s trust and forgiveness. I¡¯ll reunite our family at any cost and won¡¯t let them slip through my fingers again.


    I step into my car and give the address the dean provided to my chauffeur.


    On the entire way, my mind races with thoughts of what I¡¯ll say to Daisy when I see her again, and how I¡¯ll make things right between us.


    I¡¯m regretting so badly for divorcing Daisy. If I hadn¡¯t done that and had apologized to her for my mistakes, we would have been living like a happy family. I would have seen Hope growing up in front of my eyes, and I would have been there to take care of Daisy during her pregnancy. I missed all the precious moments just because I wanted to make myself suffer. Why didn¡¯t I think for once that I was again doing wrong to Daisy?


    However, now I won¡¯t repeat my mistakes. It¡¯s time to make amends for the way I treated Daisy in the past and for pushing her away from me.


    I¡¯m certain Daisy has not been sending Hope to school for the past three days because of me. She wants to keep her away from me. She isn¡¯t wrong because she doesn¡¯t know I have changed. The Luke Anderson, with whom she fell in love during her school days, has returned. She didn¡¯t know she seeded in bringing him back five years ago.


    But I¡¯m still a monster and a cheater in her eyes, and no mother wants her daughter toe close to the person I once was.


    I just hope she can see that I have changed.


    I pull back to reality when the car halts. The sight of the rundown building in front of me sends a pang of guilt and regret through me.


    This is where Daisy and Hope have been living all this time while I¡¯ve been living in luxury in my mansion. How could I have been so blind, so selfish, to leave Daisy behind and not even bother to check on her?


    After taking a deep breath, I step out of the car and walk towards the entrance of the building.


    As I climb the stairs, my mind wanders. I know I have a lot to apologise for, and a lot of mistakes to make up for. But I¡¯m determined to make things right, to prove to Daisy that I¡¯ve changed and that I¡¯m ready to be the husband and father she deserves.


    I reach Daisy¡¯s apartment and take a deep breath before pressing the bell. My heart pounds in my chest as I wait for Daisy to open the door.


    After a few seconds, the door swings open, and I see Daisy freeze in ce when she sees me. Her eyes reflect hurt, anger, and fear.


    Before I can say anything, Hope¡¯s cheerful voice catches my attention. ¡°Uncle¡­¡± I turn my gaze to her and see her running towards me. ¡°You came. Wow! Hope is so happy.¡±


    As I lift Hope in my arms and nce at Daisy, she shoots me a re, clutching the knob.


    ¡°Mommy, thank you.¡± Hope ces a kiss on Daisy¡¯s cheek. ¡°I know you called Uncle for your Hopi. You¡¯re the best.¡± She turns her gaze towards me with a wide grin on her face, making me forget about everything. ¡°You know how much Hope was missing you.¡±


    ¡°How much?¡± I ask, raising my brows at her.


    ¡°Very¡­ very¡­ much.¡± She answers, spreading her hands wide, eliciting a soft chuckle from me.


    ¡°I missed you too, kiddo.¡± I nuzzle my nose with hers, causing her to giggle.


    ¡°Hopi.¡± Daisy¡¯s voice catches our attention. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to show Uncle your favourite toy, Rabbi?¡± She asks Hope, ring at me from the corner of her eyes.


    Hope nods in response. ¡°Of course, Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Then bring it from your room.¡± She says, caressing Hope¡¯s hair, forcing a smile on her face.


    ¡°Uncle, put me down. Hope wants to show you her favourite toy.¡±


    After giving Hope a nod, I put her down, and she rushes to her room.


    ¡°Get the fuck out of my house, Luke!¡± Daisy pushes me away, startling me. As I look at her, I can see only pure hatred in her eyes, those eyes that once held so much love for me.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Daisy, please.¡± I lift my hand to touch her arm, but she flinches away from my touch as if my very presence disgusts her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± she spits out, her voice dripping with venom. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch me after what you¡¯ve done, Mr. Luke Anderson.¡±


    I swallow hard, feeling a pang in my heart. I know I deserve her anger, her hatred even, but it still hurts to see the woman who once loved me more than anything in the world looking at me with such contempt.


    Congrattions, Luke. You seeded in making her hate you.


    ¡°Why are you back, Luke?¡± She asks, keeping her face stern. ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    I take a deep breath. ¡°Daisy, I want to take responsibility for you and our daughter-¡±


    ¡°Luke, she isn¡¯t your daughter. She is my daughter.¡± She cuts me off, her eyes spitting fire. ¡°Stay out of our lives.¡±


    ¡°Daisy-¡±


    ¡°Fuck off!¡± She clenches the handle of the door to close it in my face but stops, hearing Hope¡¯s voice from behind her.


    ¡°Mommy, why are you still standing at the door? Invite Uncle inside and bring cookies and a yummy shake for him.¡± Hope approaches us, holding a rabbit soft toy. She looks so adorable as always, in a blue frock, her wavy hair open, nicely tucked with a pin, and her blue eyes sparkling. When I look at her, all my tension disappears. She has such magic in her.


    ¡°Uncle,e.¡± She takes my hand in her tiny hand and guides me towards the sofa, holding her toy in her other hand.


    I nce behind and see Daisy closing the door after taking a deep breath. Thank God Hope came at the right time, or else I would have lost the chance to spend time with Hope and Daisy.


    I¡¯m not shocked to see Daisy¡¯s reaction. I expected her to behave like this with me after what I¡¯d done to her in the past.


    As I settle down with Hope and she shows me her toy, bbering non-stop, I look around the apartment. It¡¯s small, but well-organized. Daisy has put so much effort into making this ce a home for her and Hope. The walls are adorned with paintings and photographs of them.


    My heart aches, seeing those photos of them as I realise just how much I¡¯ve missed out on.


    ¡°Mommy, go bring cookies, snacks, and drinks for Uncle,¡± Hope orders her Mommy, who stands there, killing me with her looks.


    ¡°Hope, I¡¯m not hungry,¡± I say, looking at her.


    ¡°If you¡¯re hungry or not, Mommy will bring snacks for you. She doesn¡¯t let anybody leave the house without having them. Right, Mommy?¡± As Hope looks at Daisy, she immediately shifts her gaze towards her and nods, stering a smile on her face.


    ¡°Of course, baby. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± After giving me a look of disdain, she turns on her heels and goes to the kitchen.


    ¡°You know, Uncle, Mommy and I have been enjoying a lot these days.¡± Whenever Hope calls me Uncle, my heart clenches. I¡¯m dying to tell her I¡¯m her father and to hear Daddy from her mouth. However, I won¡¯t tell her until I win the heart of my ex-wife. I can bear this tiny pain until then.


    ¡°But Hope missed you a lot and cried for you yesterday. That¡¯s why Mommy brought you to me. Mommy is the best. She fulfils my every wish.¡± As Hope continues to talk, sitting in myp, Daisy returns from the kitchen, holding a tray of snacks and drinks.


    She ces the tray on the table with a thud before storming towards the room and shutting the door.


    I need to talk to her.


    ¡°Hope, have some cookies.¡± I make Hope sit on the sofa and give her the bowl of cookies. ¡°I need to use the washroom.¡±


    ¡°Okie Dokie, Uncle.¡± She nods, taking cookies in both hands and starts munching on them. I find her so adorable that I can¡¯t resist kissing her chubby cheeks.


    I leave after ncing at her onest time. Composing myself, I turn the doorknob of Daisy¡¯s room and open the door. I find Daisy standing at the window, staring out aimlessly.


    After shutting the door, as I turn towards her, she suddenly clutches my cor and pins me against the wall, startling me. ¡°What do you want, Mr. Anderson? Have you returned to snatch my daughter from me? Let me make myself clear. I¡¯m not going to let that happen.¡±

 Chapter 11 He’s A Monster

    Daisy¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Daisy, I don¡¯t want to snatch Hope from you,¡± Luke whispers, staring directly into my eyes. I can see the honesty in his eyes, but I don¡¯t believe him anymore.


    He¡¯s a monster.


    In fury, I didn¡¯t realise how close I hade to him. I stand, grabbing his cor, our faces just inches apart. I can feel his warm breath touching my skin, sending chills down my spine. His blue oceanic eyes bore into my grey ones. I can¡¯t deny how much I missed looking into them. I feel a sudden urge to kiss his thin lips.


    What the hell am I thinking? I can¡¯t get physically attracted to him again. Control yourself, Daisy. Just control yourself.


    I pull myself away from him, releasing his cor.


    ¡°Luke, just speak up. What do you want from me after all these years?¡± I question, staring at him with hatred in my eyes.


    ¡°Daisy, I want to make amends,¡± he begins, his eyes filled with regret. ¡°I want to take responsibility for our daughter. Please give me a chance to exin myself.¡±


    Our daughter? Really? Where was he when I gave birth to her? Where was he when I struggled to raise her, managing my work?


    And after five years, he wants to make amends. Is he kidding me?


    ¡°Luke, she is my daughter. Not yours, and stop your damn drama,¡± I snap, shutting him up.


    ¡°I know she is our daughter-¡±


    I interrupt, yelling at him, ¡°Are you out of your mind, Luke? Don¡¯t you get it? Hope isn¡¯t your daughter, and get the hell out of our lives.¡±


    ¡°No. I won¡¯t go.¡± He refuses, raising my anger. ¡°This time, I won¡¯t let you go, Daisy.¡± He gently grabs my arms and moves closer to me. ¡°I won¡¯t run away from my responsibilities. No matter what it takes, I¡¯ll make you trust me.¡±


    For once, my heart urges me to believe him because his eyes are so genuine. I can also see the old Luke in him: calm,posed, honest, sweet, and the person whom I fell in love with in our school days and endured the pain in our marriage for six months to bring him back.


    However, I epted long ago that the man I fell in love with is dead. The person standing in front of me is now a monster, pretending to be the old Luke so he can take my daughter away from me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the old Daisy anymore, Luke. I don¡¯t trust you. Did you forget what you did to me five years ago? How can you be so shameless?¡± As I sneer, his eyes lower in embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to trust me, Daisy. I just want you to give me a chance to make amends. Please.¡± He begs, taking my hand in his, his eyes fixed on the floor. ¡°I want to take care of you and our daughter. Please give me a chance to show you how much I have changed.¡±


    Wow! What a great actor he is! Does he think he can fool me with his acting? No, he can¡¯t.


    ¡°You know what I want to give you right now?¡± As I ask, he immediately lifts his eyes toward me.


    ¡°What-¡±


    Thud.


    I give him a hard p across his cheek, startling him.


    As he stares at me in shock, his hand ced on his cheek, I say, ¡°This is what you deserve, Luke. I wish I had given you this a long time ago, but I was an idiot to love you. But now, I¡¯m not a fool to trust you. I don¡¯t want to waste a single second on you. So just leave and never show me your face again.¡± I turn my back to him, fuming with anger.


    ¡°Now I won¡¯t give up on us, Daisy, no matter what. Whether you want it or not, I¡¯m not leaving my family. I¡¯m ready to take your hatred, your anger, your ps because that¡¯s what I deserve for shattering your soul.¡± He takes a deep breath before adding, ¡°You and Hope are my destination, and I¡¯m ready to take any path that leads me to you both.¡±


    Tears roll down my cheeks mechanically.


    Traitors.


    Five years ago, I longed to witness this side of Luke, but now that I¡¯m witnessing it, I can¡¯t digest it. A monster like him can never change, and even if he has changed, I can¡¯t forgive him and give him a second chance. He ripped my soul out of me so brutally that it took years to find myself again. I won¡¯t forgive him for the pain I endured because of him. Never.


    I wipe my tears and turn towards him. ¡°I think you¡¯ll spend your entire life finding that path, Luke, because there is no way I¡¯ll let you reach us.¡±


    ¡°Listen to me, Daisy. I¡¯m willing to spend my entire life reaching you because-¡±


    ¡°Do you really care about me, Luke?¡± I ask, cutting him off because, no matter how much I deny it, his words are melting my heart, and I don¡¯t want that.


    ¡°I¡¯ve cared about you from the beginning, Daisy-¡±


    I cut him off again. ¡°Then just get out of our lives and never show your face to us. If you stay here, I¡¯ll understand that you don¡¯t care about us.¡±


    He looks at me, stunned, for a few seconds before closing his eyes and taking a deep breath.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll leave and never show you my face again.¡± He holds my arms and leans closer to my face, elerating my heartbeat. I despise how much he still affects me. I hate myself for still feeling anything for this man. ¡°Because I care about you more than anything else in this entire world. Just remember that you and Hope are my destination, Butterfly. Somehow, I¡¯ll find a way back to you both.¡±


    I won¡¯t lie and say that my heart doesn¡¯t skip a beat when he calls me Butterfly in that husky tone. My entire body trembles at his mere words.


    No. No. I can¡¯t let him affect me.


    I push him away with all my strength. ¡°Then just leave.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving just to get you back, Daisy.¡± He opens the door and exits, looking at me onest time with¡­


    No. I hate that word. It¡¯s not that. He is just faking it. He is still a monster.


    I alsoe outside and see Hope looking at Luke, standing on the sofa with a sad pout. ¡°Why are you leaving so soon, Uncle? Hope wants to spend more time with you.¡±


    ¡°Kiddo, I have important work. When you want to meet me, ask your mommy to give me a call.¡± As he nces at me, I re at him.


    ¡°Mommy, give me your phone. I want to save Uncle¡¯s number on your phone.¡± Hope holds out her hand to me, and I just stare at her, trying to find an excuse. ¡°Mommy, give Hopi your phone. Please.¡±


    As she pleads, I reluctantly take out my phone from my jeans pocket and give it to her, ring at Luke through the corner of my eyes.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Take it.¡± She gives my phone to Luke after unlocking it. ¡°Save your number.¡±


    After saving his number, as he hands back my phone to me, our hands touch, sending a jolt of electricity down my spine.


    I turn towards Hope and lift her in my arms. ¡°Now say goodbye to uncle, Hopi.¡±


    And ask him to never show his face to us.


    ¡°Bye, Uncle. Hope will miss you.¡± She waves at him with a sad pout.


    Why is she getting so attached to him? I just pray it doesn¡¯t get harder for me to keep Hope apart from Luke in the future.


    As Luke moves closer to kiss Hope on her cheeks, he stops as I give him a deadly re.


    ¡°Bye, kiddo.¡± He waves at her.


    Hope gives him a flying kiss, bringing a smile to his face. A smile I once died for. When he smiles genuinely, his entire face lights up, and for a moment, I almost forget all the pain he caused.


    But then, reality hits me like a cold ssh of water, and I remember why I can never let him back into our lives.


    As Luke leaves, ncing onest time at me and Hope, I hold Hope tightly.


    I know this won¡¯t be thest time we¡¯ll see him. He¡¯s determined and relentless, and I fear what lengths he might go to get what he wants.


    But I won¡¯t let him win. I won¡¯t let him back into our lives, no matter how much he pleads or threatens. It was so hard to pick up the pieces of my heart broken by him so brutally, and I refuse to let him shatter it again. I¡¯ve built a safe and stable environment for Hope, and I won¡¯t let anyone disrupt that.

 Chapter 12 Behind Closed Doors

    Daisy¡¯s P. O. V.


    At night, I¡¯m lying in bed, hugging Hope tightly in my arms as the soothing sound of her soft snores fills the room.


    ¡°You and Hope are my destination, and I¡¯m ready to take any path that leads me to you both.¡±


    Luke¡¯s words keep ringing in my head, and I can¡¯t fall asleep. My heart urges me to trust him.


    ¡°Daisy, don¡¯t forget what he has done to you in the past. He treated you with so much cruelty, and you endured it withoutints. Don¡¯t be a fool again.¡±


    As a voice in my head reminds me of his cruelty, memories of how he used to treat me five years ago rey in my mind like a movie.


    shback


    Five Years Ago, Florida


    I stand in the grand ballroom of avish mansion, dressed in a breathtaking gown with a cut from the waist. It is the half-year wedding anniversary of billionaire Luke Anderson and me.


    He stands at the centre of attention as he raises his ss. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I would like to propose a toast to the love of my life, my dear wife,¡± he said, his words resonating through the hall. ¡°I am grateful for the happiness you have brought into my life, and I look forward to many more months and years together.¡±


    His eyes remain fixed on me. And I would be lying if I said that my heart doesn¡¯t flutter, hearing his words.


    ¡°Oh my god, Daisy is so lucky.¡± ¡°Indeed, she¡¯s literally born with luck.¡± ¡°They look so perfect together.¡± ¡°Yeah, she has wrapped her husband around her finger with love.¡±


    I smile faintly as I hear people whispering these things. Some are smiling at us with happiness, some are looking at me with envy, and some are busy drooling over my husband, who is quite hot with blue eyes, perfect facial features, and dark brown hair.


    ¡°Happy half-year wedding anniversary, baby.¡± His words catch my attention, and a small smile appears on my lips as he wraps his arms around me, saying, ¡°I¡¯m so lucky to have you in my arms as well as in my life.¡±


    Before I can say anything, I feel his lips on mine. He kisses me softly, sending tingling sensations throughout my body. I can hear everyone hooting for us, but I am so lost in his touch, and my eyes are closed. I¡¯m addicted to his lips. In fact, I¡¯mpletely addicted to him.


    This man, who is my husband, has just not captured my heart, but alsopelled my soul.


    I open my eyes slowly when I feel a sudden emptiness and realise that he has moved back. A small blush makes its way to my cheeks as I hear everyone giggling at me.


    ¡°Seems like Daisy also can¡¯t resist your charm, Luke.¡± One of his friend¡¯sments, and my cheeks turn red.


    ¡°Well, we are equally whipped. Isn¡¯t it, Wifey?¡± He asks in a soft tone, pulling me closer. His fingers are softly drawing patterns on my bare waist, making it hard for me to evenment on anything.


    So I just nod, trying my best to suppress the moan that his touch and warm breath are eliciting.


    ¡°OMG, I didn¡¯t know people could be so in love even after half a year of marriage.¡± Someone says, breaking my trance. Before I can nce at the directing, I feel Luke tightening his hold on my waist even more.


    I look at him and find him staring at someone behind my back. As I follow his gaze, I notice a couple standing near the entrance of the ballroom. The man has his arm wrapped around the woman¡¯s waist, and they are engrossed in a conversation.


    Why did he be so furious at seeing this couple? As I wonder, my brows narrow in confusion.


    He digs his nails into my skin, fixing his furious eyes at them.


    ¡°What happened, Luke?¡± Listening to my voice, heposes himself, and his grip around my waist loosens, causing me to sigh with relief.


    He turns his face to me and shakes his head. ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go to the dance floor.¡± He takes my hand and guides me to the dance floor.


    As we step onto the dance floor, he pulls me into his embrace, his arms wrapping around my waist firmly. The touch of his body against mine sends shivers down my spine. We move with the music, but his steps be more forceful, and his hold on my waist bes tighter.


    My heart pounds and I feel confused and worried. What is the reason for his sudden anger? Is it the couple we glimpsed earlier? I steal a nce toward where they had stood, but they have vanished into the crowd.


    Luke¡¯s grip on me tightens further, his nails digging into my skin with each step. I can feel his rage radiating from him.


    ¡°Luke.¡± I finally muster the courage to speak. My voicees out as a whisper. ¡°Please, tell me what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Daisy,¡± he replies with a faint smile, cing a kiss on my forehead, leaving me confused and unsettled.


    What happened to him? Even though he says it¡¯s nothing, I can clearly feel the sudden change in his demeanour.


    Suddenly he pulls away from me, frowning at that couple. Before I can utter a word, he leads me to the corner of the hall by grasping my wrist. I follow him curiously but refrain from letting any words slip out of my tongue. Questioning angry Luke is like stepping into a lion¡¯s den.


    He pushes me against the wall, startling me, and before I can react, I feel his mouth biting the base of my neck, setting my whole body on fire. And before I know it, I again feel myself drowning in his touch. I moan slowly when I feel him leaving another hickey.


    He presses his lips against mine, clutching my waist, and grinds his hardness against my crotch, arousing me.


    As he pulls away from me, I catch my breath back.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the party.¡± He leads me to that couple, his face stern.


    What¡¯s their connection?


    ¡°Happy anniversary, Mr and Mrs Anderson.¡± The man wishes us, shaking hands with Luke.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr Jackson,¡± Luke responds, keeping his tone cool.


    That woman also wishes us, ncing at Luke.


    ¡°I juste, darling.¡± Mr Jackson leaves after kissing the woman¡¯s forehead.


    Luke again tightens his hold around my waist, giving an unknown look to that woman.


    And before I can interpret anything regarding the situation, her words startle me.


    ¡°Oh, my God! It seems like you have finally moved on, Luke.¡± She smirks, staring at him before ncing at his hand, which is wrapped around my waist.


    What does she mean?


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t sulk for third-grade things when I¡¯m blessed with grade A.¡± He gives her a tight-lipped smile. ¡°Anyway, now I¡¯m madly in love with my wife, Olivia.¡± He ces a kiss on my temple. ¡°Now excuse us, we have to wrap the party too because I want to spend another night with my love.¡± With that, Luke guides me away from her, his grip on my waist firm.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, thank you so much for joining us tonight. I hope you all enjoy yourselves to the fullest as I have arranged a special musical show for you. However, I would like to take a moment to step away from my party because I want to spoil my wife with my love.¡±


    After his announcement, as we ascend the staircase to our room, my ankle twists, causing me to stumble.


    He saves me from falling by holding my shoulder, then kneels and takes off my heels before scooping me up into his arms. I lose myself in his arms and the guests who witness the incident murmur with admiration.


    He takes me to our room and shuts the door with his leg. Only I am aware of what will happen behind closed doors.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.

 Chapter 13 My Fuck Toy

    shback Continues


    Daisy¡¯s P. O. V.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Luke tosses me onto the sofa, anger visible in his eyes.


    I shiver at the intensity of his gaze. It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve seen him like this-so cold, so scary-but this time I feel like this night is going to leave a deep scar on my heart.


    I pull out of my thoughts when I hear the loud sound of a flower vase breaking.


    ¡°That bitch spoiled my whole fucking life, and now she came to my party with no shame.¡± I panic as I see him messing up the entire room in fury.


    ¡°You women are all the same.¡± He leans over me and grabs my arms, digging his nails into my skin, causing me to shiver in fright. ¡°Bloody gold diggers.¡±


    I can only see one thing in his eyes: wrath for women.


    In these past years, I always wondered why he despises women, and today I understand the reason. It¡¯s because of Olivia. I¡¯m sure she did something terrible to him and broke my husband so much that he lost himself and became a heartless human being. I feel like killing him for snatching away the Luke I fell in love with during my school days.


    I want to exin to him that not all women are the same. I¡¯m different, but I know he won¡¯t even listen to me.


    Why, Olivia? Why did you do this to Luke?


    I pull out of my thoughts as he harshly flips me onto my front and ties my wrists behind my back with the ribbon from our marriage anniversary gift.


    He lifts my dress and yanks down my panties, exposing my buttocks, thennds a sharp smack on them, causing me to jump and moan.


    ¡°If any soundes out of your mouth, I¡¯ll gag you with my dick.¡± He warns me, giving a painful tug to my hair, and I bite my lips to stifle my yelp.


    I know I might sound crazy right now, but whatever Luke does to me, I like it. I should hate him for treating me with cruelty, but I can¡¯t. My love for Luke is something I can never exin in words. It¡¯s something that keeps me alive. Although he treats me wrongly, at least he is my husband. My heart feels secure andplete somewhere, knowing that whatever he¡¯s doing to me or whatever I¡¯m going through, he¡¯s all mine. Just mine.


    As much as I long for his love, I also feel satisfied knowing that he belongs to me as much as I belong to him.


    When he suddenly jabs his two long fingers into my opening, I try hard not to scream, digging my face into the hard sofa. He roughly fucks me with his fingers, fondling and hitting my hips.


    My heartbeat quickens as I hear him taking off his belt and pulling his zipper down. Then hees over me from behind and raises my butt in the air by grasping my waist.


    ¡°Daisy, you know what your mistake was?¡± He inquires, and I feel his hardness rubbing between my buttocks. I stay silent because I¡¯m not allowed to speak.


    ¡°That you said ¡®yes¡¯ to marry me.¡± He spanks my buttocks, grinding his shaft against my wetness. ¡°Therefore, I make sure to punish you and make you regret your decision every day.¡± He finishes his sentence,nding a hard spank on my crotch, causing me to fall straight onto the sofa.


    ¡°Stay still if you don¡¯t want me to worsen your night,¡± he warns, again raising my butt in the air.


    ¡°Happy Anniversary, wifey.¡± He grabs my waist and plunges his hard membrane deep into me, causing me to gasp.


    ¡°Oops, sorry. There¡¯s the correction. Happy anniversary, my fuck toy.¡± After wishing me, he gives me hard and fast thrusts, burying my face into the hard sofa mattress and hitting my buttocks. I clench my hands, which are tied behind my back, suppressing my moans.


    Every time he calls me his fuck toy, I feel a piercing pain in my heart. Despite the pain, a part of me finds sce because I am his, and he is mine. It¡¯s a twisted form of love, but it¡¯s the reality of our rtionship.


    ¡°You¡¯re a piece of trash to me, and I¡¯ll always treat you in that manner only. Never forget your ce in this house and my life.¡± He gives me forceful shots, yanking my hair, and I shed silent tears, pursing my lips.


    After releasing his anger on me, he unfastens my wrists and rises from the sofa, and I slump onto the sofa, exhausted. I flinch at the loud noise of the bathroom door mming shut.


    It¡¯s been six months of our marriage, but not even a single day has passed where he doesn¡¯t remind me what I am to him. In his eyes, maybe I¡¯m nothing more than a ything, but in my heart, I still hold on to the hope that one day, he will see me as more than just that. Until then, I¡¯ll endure the agony, sticking to the belief that my love, my true love, will eventually win.


    Although our marriage was arranged, I won¡¯t say I wasn¡¯t excited about it. I was, in fact, the happiest when I got to know that my marriage was fixed to him-the love of my life. I thought I was finally going to live a life where I would have my family, people for whom my presence would matter, but my dreams shattered with each passing day.


    Our parents were good friends, so it was very natural for us to spend a lot of time together during dinner nights or parties. Besides that, we went to the same school and the same college. I was one year younger than him, so I wasn¡¯t in his ss. Still, I always tried my best to stick with him as much as I could because he was my only friend. Icked confidence in my childhood, but he made sure that nothing bad happened to me. He was my protector.


    In school, he was never been like this. He was the sweetest and most caring person. I still remember how many times he helped me-during studies, sports, or even with the slightest problem.


    I was never close to my parents because they never had time for me. They were always concerned only about their careers, how much profit theirpany was making, and whether the stocks of theirpany were high or not. They never bothered to think about whether their daughter needed them or not.


    I remained upset because of them, but then everything changed when Luke walked into my life. No one ever showered their love on me, but his caring gestures towards me made me fall for him. I was going to propose to him after my 12th grade when he was already in college.


    Today I understand what happened to him in that one year that changed him so much. I¡¯m certain it was because of Olivia that he turned himself into a heartless person and buried his goodness.


    He was never been like this before. He started behaving rudely to everyone. The person who used to be so concerned, even for a stranger in pain, became so heartless that he stopped feeling anybody¡¯s pain.


    Before marriage, I was aware he was not the Luke I had fallen for, but I still married him with all my heart and swore to God that I would bring my Luke back-the man I fell for-and I would do anything to make him happy.


    He warned me not to marry him, but I was so adamant about bringing back the old Luke that I didn¡¯t listen to him. I wanted him back, even at the cost of my happiness.


    He always says he is punishing me for agreeing to marry him, but I know there is something else that I¡¯m not aware of. He hates me as if I have inflicted deep wounds upon him.


    As much as his actions hurt me, I hope that one day he¡¯ll find his way back to the person he used to be-the person I fell in love with. Even now, as tears silently cascade down my cheeks, I hold on to that glimmer of hope, praying that one day, he will share his pain with me and let me heal his wounded soul. And one day, our love will ovee the darkness that has engulfed him. As Iy there on the sofa, broken and bruised, I cling to the belief that somehow my love will win.

 Chapter 14 Ride Me Now

    shback Continues


    Daisy¡¯s P. O. V.


    I¡¯m going to the office with Luke. Everyone thinks he takes me to his office every day because he can¡¯t live without me. However, they don¡¯t know he takes me to his office so that he can take out his anger on me there as well.


    I have tried everything to bring back the old Luke, but nothing has worked so far. I have gone through so much pain and suffering that sometimes I wonder whether it¡¯s worth it. Even, I have lost my identity and self-respect in this marriage. I have be a punching bag for Luke¡¯s anger and frustration.


    But despite all this, a small part of me still hopes that one day Luke will change and be the person he used to be. I still believe that love can conquer all and that our marriage can be saved. I refuse to give up on him because I know that deep down, he still cares for me.


    ¡°What the fuck? How could they cancel the meeting?¡± As Luke shouts on the phone, I pull out of my thoughts and flinch.


    He disconnects the call and orders his driver, fuming in anger. ¡°Stop the car right now.¡±


    His driver instantly applies the brakes.


    ¡°Out of the car, both of you.¡± He orders us, and we immediately step out of the car with him.


    ¡°Come by cab,¡± He instructs his driver before turning towards me. ¡°And you, sit inside.¡± Hemands, pointing at the passenger seat.


    I hastily hop into the car, and he sits in the driver¡¯s seat, his face red with anger.


    I want to calm him down, but I stay silent because I don¡¯t want to raise his anger further. I know what¡¯s going to happen next. He¡¯s going to take his anger out on me in his way. I¡¯m not scared because I¡¯ve be ustomed to it over the past six months.


    He drives off and halts the car in a deserted ce.


    ¡°Ride me now,¡± hemands, startling me as I am lost in my world. It takes a second to snap out of it. ¡°I said now.¡± He roars at me, causing me to flinch.


    ¡°Luke, please calm down. We can talk about this.¡± I try to calm him down, cing my hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°I said, ride me now.¡± He repeats, his voice filled with anger.


    After taking a deep breath, I obey hismand. I slip my hand under my skirt and take off my undies before straddling him and pulling up my skirt.


    I know I shouldn¡¯t follow his orders, but I want to. I want to calm him down the way he wants. Sometimes, I feel like I¡¯m a fool. However, it¡¯s not in my hands-I just can¡¯t look beyond Luke. I don¡¯t want to upset or disappoint him because the thought of him leaving me fills me with dread. My entire world revolves around him, so the mere thought of losing him sends a shiver down my spine.


    As I open his jeans button and pull down the zipper, his hardness springs out.


    I take him deep inside me, bracing my hands on his shoulders before moving up and down slowly, and he groans. Every time I feel him inside me, I feelplete, like no one can separate us-not even him.


    ¡°Move faster,¡± he orders, spanking my butt, making me gasp.


    His hands wrap tightly around my throat, and his roughness sends pleasure straight to my core. I increase the pace, and my pain instantly turns to pleasure. His groans of pleasure only intensify my determination to please him, to be everything he desires at this moment.


    He squeezes my butt, digging his nails into my skin before going deep into me by flexing his hips. I moan, digging my nails into his shoulders and throwing my head back.


    He unlocks the door of the car and orders me, ¡°Step out.¡±


    I climb out of the car with wobbly legs.


    He lifts me and makes me sit on the car bo before jabbing his two fingers into me. He takes them out and pushes them back with force.


    Then he roughly rams into me from behind, yanking my hair with both hands after bending me over the car bo.


    ***


    A Week Later


    Like every day, as I work on myptop in Luke¡¯s cabin, sitting on the sofa, I notice him getting tired of working all day. He is constantly cing his head in his hands, rubbing his temples as if trying to ward off a headache.


    Concerned, I close myptop and approach him.


    I stand behind him and ce my hands on his shoulders, saying, ¡°Luke, you¡¯ve been working non-stop. You need to take a break.¡±


    Surprisingly, he sighs heavily and leans back in his chair, running a hand through his hair. ¡°I know, but there¡¯s just so much to do. The deadlines are looming, and I can¡¯t afford to fall behind.¡±


    When he talks to me like this, it gives me hope that one day our rtionship will improve. In fact, it reminds me of the Luke I fell in love with-the kind, caring, and understanding man who used to make me feel like important.


    ¡°I understand that there¡¯s a lot of pressure, but you can¡¯t keep pushing yourself like this,¡± I exin, my hands gently kneading his tense muscles. ¡°You need to take care of yourself, Luke. Your health is important too.¡±


    These small normal moments between us give me hope that maybe, just maybe, he can change, that our rtionship can be salvaged.


    But as quickly as the momentes, it fades away, bringing me back to harsh reality always.


    Standing behind him, massaging his tense shoulders, I silently pray that one day, he will be able to see my love for him and break the walls which he has formed around his heart. I hope one day, he can look beyond the hatred for women.


    His phone buzzes with a new email notification, and he immediately snaps back to reality.


    ¡°What the fuck!¡± He pushes my hands away from his shoulders before standing up, his eyes burning in anger. He grabs my arms, digging his nails into my skin. ¡°How dare you touch me without my permission?¡±


    ¡°Luke, I-I,¡± I shutter as I respond to him. ¡°I just wanted to rx you.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Rx me?¡± He pushes me away and asks me,ughing. ¡°Really like this?¡±


    I just give him a slight nod in response.


    ¡°You can¡¯t rx me like this because you are good at only one thing that is satisfying my desires, by sying your legs for me whenever I want.¡± He states, again grabbing my arms. ¡°Don¡¯t forget your ce and what you¡¯re for me, Daisy, because I won¡¯t hesitate to remind you.¡±


    Despite his harsh words and aggressive demeanour, I refuse to let his anger break me. I stick to the memory of that tiny moment of connection we shared just moments ago.


    I really pray that one day, these moments of our connection will not end in a few seconds. They willst forever.


    ¡°Luke-¡±


    ¡°Just shut up and take off your clothes.¡± He orders, moving away from me.


    I remind him, ¡°You have a meeting, Luke.¡±


    ¡°Consider yourself lucky that I have a meeting because it dys your punishment of touching me without my permission.¡±


    He is crazy! He just finds reasons to punish me. Who punishes someone for trying to rx them?


    As I walk over to the sofa, I halt, listening to his words. ¡°Wait! I got an idea to punish you now only.¡±


    Of course, he had to find the idea. How can he leave me without punishing me?


    I turn towards him, keeping my expression normal.


    ¡°Bend down on the table.¡± He orders, opening the drawer. Standing there, I try to see what¡¯s taking out of it. ¡°Daisy, I don¡¯t have an entire day. I have to attend a meeting, and if I gette because of you, it won¡¯t be good for you.¡± He shouts, causing me to flinch.


    Why does he shout so much? Who makes him understand my ears work properly? He doesn¡¯t have to yell all the time.


    ¡°Are you deaf?¡± His words bring me back to the earth, and I immediately bend on the table, my heart pounding with anticipation.


    It¡¯s twisted, I know, but his punishments always excite me in ways I can¡¯t exin.


    I hear him rummaging through the drawer behind me, and I wonder what he¡¯s nning, feeling arousal coursing through me.

 Chapter 15 You’re Delusional

    shback Continues


    Daisy¡¯s P. O. V.


    I¡¯m in the kitchen, preparing dinner for Luke while he takes a shower. Although there are many maids and servants in this mansion, I like to cook myself because it brings me joy. I enjoy preparing new dishes and experimenting with vours.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Especially, I like to cook for Luke, even though he never eats it. Still, I hope one day he¡¯ll enjoy the meals I prepare for him. I always imagine the day when Luke sits down at the table with me, takes a bite of food prepared by me, and his face lights up with pleasure. I can¡¯t wait for that day.


    The punishment that Luke gave me in his office had left me exhausted, but now I still can¡¯t stop myself from preparing dinner. It¡¯s something I never miss.


    After finishing my work in the kitchen, as I enter the room, my breath hitches when I see Luke standing there, d only in a towel. His wet brown hair and glistening skin send a shiver down my spine, burning my body.


    I just can¡¯t resist this man! He is the epitome of hotness and perfection.


    Despite the exhaustion from the punishment he gave me in his office, I feel a rush of desire coursing through my veins at the sight of him.


    I can¡¯t tear my gaze away as I take in every inch of his toned physique, the droplets of water trailing down his chest and abs. My heartbeat quickens as I imagine the feel of his damp skin against mine and the heat of his body mingling with mine. Damn!


    As his eyes shift towards me, I immediately lower my gaze, ying with my fingers.


    ¡°Why are you standing at the door, Daisy?¡± He asks, approaching me. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    My whole body trembles as he stands close to me. He grabs my chin in a rough grip to make me look into his blue eyes. ¡°When I ask you something, I want an answer. Haven¡¯t you understood this in the six months of our marriage?¡±


    ¡°I-I,¡± he always makes me stammer because of his intense gaze. ¡°I came to call you for dinner.¡±


    He leaves my chin with a jerk, scoffing, ¡°Do you really think I¡¯ll eat the meal you prepared?¡±


    I shake my head in response.


    ¡°Then why the hell do youe to call me for dinner every night?¡± He growls, grabbing my arms.


    Oh, God. Why does he yell so much?


    ¡°Because I have hope that one day you¡¯ll join me for dinner,¡± I whisper, gazing deep into his eyes. His expression softens for a few seconds, and I see a glimmer of something unfamiliar in his eyesperhaps a hint of remorse or longing. But just as quickly as it appeared, it vanished, reced by the mask of a heartless person.


    ¡°You¡¯re delusional if you think that¡¯ll ever happen,¡± he scorns, releasing my arms. ¡°Now leave me alone.¡±


    I swallow the lump forming in my throat, feeling a pang of disappointment. Despite his harsh demeanour, despite the walls he¡¯s erected around himself, I still believe that there¡¯s a part of him that longs for connection and love, just as much as I do.


    I leave the room with a heavy heart.


    ***


    Like every night, I fall asleep on the sofa in Luke¡¯s room, hoping to sleep, cuddling him in his bed one day.


    After a few minutes, I wake up coughing. My throat feels dry, and I stretch my arm in search of the water jar that I always keep by my side. However, I find the jar is empty, and I notice Luke isn¡¯t in bed.


    My brows narrow in confusion as I wonder where he could have gone in the middle of the night. When Iy down to sleep, he was working on theptop.


    After checking the bathroom and balcony, I make my way to the kitchen to get some water because I¡¯m parched.


    But as I reach the kitchen, my eyes widen at the sight in front of me. I find Luke sitting at the kitchen table, quietly eating the dinner I prepared earlier, his focus entirely on the food before him. I can¡¯t believe my eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re delusional if you think that¡¯ll ever happen.¡±


    His words echo in my ear. And I wonder, am I still sleeping and dreaming?


    I rub my eyes to confirm that I¡¯m not hallucinating. But when I open my eyes again, Luke is still there, sitting at the table, eating the dinner I made for him.


    Fuck!


    My heart leaps in my chest and my eyes be moist. Could it be? Is he actually eating the meal I prepared? It can¡¯t be possible.


    I stand frozen in the doorway, unsure of what to do. Part of me wants to rush forward and hug him. But another part of me hesitates, afraid that it¡¯s all just a cruel joke, that he¡¯ll push me away and scorn me for my foolishness.


    A small smile tugs at the corners of my lips as I watch him, my heart swelling with joy and disbelief. Luke is eating the food I prepared. My sore throat has be a forgotten business now.


    Despite the overwhelming urge to confront Luke, I know I can¡¯t risk facing him because I¡¯m certain he¡¯ll find a reason to shout at me and won¡¯t even finish his dinner. Therefore, I quietly turn and return to the room.


    As I lie on the sofa, my mind races with questions and doubts. Can this be a sign that Luke is finally seeing my efforts for him? Or am I just reading too much into a simple gesture? Has he eaten the food I¡¯ve prepared behind my back before, and I just never knew? Or is this the first time he has done so?


    Whatever it is, one thing is certain: seeing Luke eating the meal I prepared gives me hope and happiness that I haven¡¯t felt in a long time. And as I drift off to sleep once again, I cling to that feeling, holding the belief that maybe, just maybe, things are starting to change for the better.

 Chapter 16 You Deserve Better

    shback Continues


    Daisy¡¯s P. O. V.


    I wake up early in the morning. Today is Sunday. No office, no work. I love Sundays.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After taking a quick shower, Ie to the balcony to get some fresh air and share my thoughts with my diary.


    The cool morning breeze brushes against my skin as I sit on the lounger, the diary open in front of me. It¡¯s my habit to pour out my thoughts and feelings onto its pages, a way to deal with my messed-up thoughts.


    As I write, I reyst night¡¯s events in my mind. Seeing Luke eating the dinner I prepared filled me with a lot of emotions-joy, disbelief, and hope. It¡¯s a slight gesture, but it means so much to me. It feels surreal. I never thought that I¡¯d witness that scene, yet here it is, etched into my memory like a precious gem.


    As I continue to write in my diary, the words flowing freely from my pen and I lose track of time, lost in my thoughts and emotions.


    My eyelids grow heavy, and the next thing I know, I¡¯m drifting off to sleep, the diary slipping from my grasp.


    I wake up to a sudden jolt, my body hitting the cold water with a ssh. Gasping for breath, I thrash around, disoriented and confused. What just happened? Why am I in the pool?


    As I emerge from the water, sputtering and coughing, I see him standing by the edge of the pool, his expression twisted with anger and frustration.


    ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing, Daisy?¡± He yells, his toneced with anger and frustration. ¡°Do you have any idea how ridiculous you look, sleeping out here like some kind of idiot?¡±


    Still in shock, I try to understand what¡¯s happening. Did Luke just throw me into the pool? And for what reason?


    Before I can gather my thoughts and respond, Luke continues to yell at me.


    ¡°You think you can just sleep wherever you want, do whatever you please?¡± He seethes, his blue eyes zing with fury. ¡°If I call for you, you damn well bettere running, no matter what you¡¯re doing-sleeping, eating, bathing. Is that clear?¡±


    I nod mutely, too stunned to speak, my heart sinking with each harsh word that falls from his lips. Despite my best efforts to please him, it seems I can never do anything right in his eyes. It hurts like hell. The happiness ofst night vanishes into thin air.


    He gives me a withering re before turning on his heel and storming off, leaving me shivering in the pool.


    As I climb out, my teeth chattering from the cold, I wonder what I¡¯ve done to deserve this treatment. Is this what marriage is supposed to be like? Is this the life I signed up for when I said ¡°I do¡±?


    ***


    ¡°Daisy, stop drinking. You¡¯re alreadypletely wasted,¡± my friend Sofia says, snatching the ss from me.


    We sit at the bar counter of the club I usually visit with Sofia. She has been my only best friend in Florida since school. She runs a small fashion boutique in Miami, and she¡¯s always been there for me, especially during the tough times in my marriage with Luke.


    I share almost everything with her, but sometimes, I don¡¯t tell her about Luke¡¯s behaviour because she won¡¯t understand why I¡¯m bearing all this.


    I snatch the ss back from her, taking arge gulp of the vodka tonic. ¡°I don¡¯t care, Sofia. Let me drown my sorrows tonight.¡± I slur, feeling the alcohol coursing through my veins.


    Sofia sighs, shaking her head. ¡°Daisy, you know I love you, but this isn¡¯t healthy. You need to confront Luke about what you sawst night.¡±


    I scoff, swirling the drink in my ss. ¡°And what good will that do? He¡¯ll just yell at me and make me feel even more worthless than I already do. I don¡¯t know why he hates me so much.¡±


    ¡°Daisy, you can¡¯t keep living like this,¡± Sofia insists, her voice tinged with concern. ¡°You deserve better than someone who treats you like garbage.¡±


    I stare into the depths of my drink, feeling angry, sad, and frustrated. She¡¯s right, of course. I do deserve better. But how can I walk away from Luke when all my heart desires is him? My world revolves around him, and I can¡¯t look beyond him. Thinking about living without him sends shivers down my spine. What will I do if I leave him? If I leave him, I¡¯ll lose him forever. The mere thought of him being with another woman after I leave shatters my heart.


    No, no. Although I may deserve better, I won¡¯t leave Luke. He¡¯s my husband, and for now, this is my reality. I¡¯ll stay by his side, no matter how hard it gets. Perhaps things will change for the better, and he¡¯ll see how much I love him and how much I¡¯m willing to do for him.


    Before I can dwell on it further, my phone, kept on the table, buzzes with a text message. I nce at it and notice Luke¡¯s name sh on the screen.


    I open it.


    Luke: Where the fuck are you, Daisy? How dare you go somewhere without informing me?


    A frown appears on my face, reading his text.


    What does he think of himself? Today is Sunday; I can go wherever I want. I enjoy the way he controls me in bed, but I hate it when he controls my life.


    Ipose myself and reply to him, pushing aside my anger like always.


    Me: I¡¯m with Sofia. I¡¯llete tonight.


    Luke: Juste back right now.


    My frown deepens.


    ¡°What happened, Daisy?¡± Sofia enquires, noticing my anger.


    ¡°Nothing. I need to go back home.¡± I shake my head, standing up, not telling her about Luke¡¯s message. Otherwise, she¡¯ll again start exining to me and urging me to stand up for myself. I understand her concerns, but sometimes I just want to avoid the lecture.


    As I stand up, the effects of the alcohol hit me harder than I expected. My head spins, and I stumble, nearly tripping over my own feet. Sofia holds me to steady me, concern etched on her face.


    ¡°Daisy, you¡¯re in no condition to drive,¡± Sofia says, her voiceced with worry. ¡°Let me give you a lift home.¡±


    I nod weakly in response, knowing I can¡¯t drive in this state.


    I make my way out of the club and into her car with the help of Sofia before sinking into the passenger seat with a sigh of relief. As she starts the engine and pulls out of the parking lot, I feel d to have such a caring friend by my side.


    My phone buzzes once again in my hand. It¡¯s another message from Luke.


    Luke: You better be on your way home, Daisy. I¡¯m not in the mood for your games tonight. If you¡¯re not back within the next half hour, you¡¯ll face the consequences.


    ¡°Again, with the consequences. Doesn¡¯t he get tired of punishing me? Idiot!¡± I mutter under my breath, clutching my phone.


    I won¡¯t let you control me, Luke.


    shback Over


    Present


    The memories of the past bring tears to my eyes. He behaved with so much cruelty towards me, and I was such a fool to think that he cared for me.


    I¡¯ll never give my heart to Luke. Never.

 Chapter 17 I Despise Daisy

    Luke¡¯s P. O. V.


    After encountering Daisy and seeing the hatred in her eyes for me, I realised how much it must have hurt her when she saw hatred in my eyes in the past.


    The memories of the past aren¡¯t letting me sleep. I was an idiot to punish Daisy for a mistake she had nevermitted. I had feelings for Daisy from the beginning of our marriage, but I forced myself to hurt her even more because of it.


    shback


    Five Years Ago


    I despise Daisy.


    I hate her for two reasons. In the first ce, she is a woman, and secondly¡­


    My thoughts are interrupted as Daisy enters the room, stumbling.


    What the fuck! She ispletely wasted.


    I immediately hold her as she is about to fall to the floor.


    Damn! I don¡¯t want to care about her. However, sometimes it gets difficult for me not to bother about her.


    She doesn¡¯t deserve it. In fact, no woman deserves care and love. They are all sluts and deserve to be treated like that.


    When she is not around, I feel lost, empty, and iplete. Why do I feel like this when I hate her so much? Every cell in my body despises her intensely, yet deep down, I feel something for this woman. And I despise myself more for this.


    ¡°Luke-¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± I growl, clutching her arms. ¡°What the hell were you thinking, getting yourself into this state?¡±


    She slurs, ¡°Oh god, I don¡¯t understand why you shout so much, Luke. I¡¯m not deaf. My ears work properly.¡±


    ¡°Just stop your nonsense.¡±


    ¡°You know you¡¯re an idiot.¡± My brows raise in shock, listening to her words. ¡°A big idiot¡­¡± she slightly hits my head.


    She haspletely lost it. Tomorrow morning, when she gets sober, she has to pay to behave like this with me.


    ¡°Change your clothes and sleep, Daisy,¡± I order, moving away from her. ¡°We¡¯ll talk tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay, boss.¡± She gives me a meek nod before walking over to her cupboard.


    Why the fuck am I finding her adorable right now? I should be angry. A smile was just about to reach my lips when she adorably said, ¡®Okay, boss.¡¯


    What is wrong with me? I think I¡¯m losing my mind. I need to sleep.


    ¡°Oh, shit!¡± Daisy¡¯s shout snaps me back to reality.


    As I turn my gaze towards her, I frown. She has dropped all her clothes on the floor.


    Fuck! This woman!


    ¡°What the hell are you doing, Daisy?¡± I ask, approaching her. She pouts at me.


    Just don¡¯t smile, Luke. Just don¡¯t.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I should wear. It¡¯s so confusing. Everything is spinning around me.¡± She rotates her head along with her finger, and I can¡¯t stop myself from smiling.


    Seriously, I¡¯ve never seen this side of Daisy before. It¡¯s pulling me towards her more.


    Control yourself, Luke. Just control yourself.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Luke¡­¡± she calls, snapping me back to reality.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, frowning.


    ¡°Could you please help me?¡± She asks, batting her eyshes at me.


    Just don¡¯t help her. Let her do anything. You just sleep, Luke.


    ¡°Fuck off!¡± I walk over to the bed and lie down to sleep after switching off the lights.


    She keeps bbering, ¡°Why do you have to be so mean and rude all the time? The cruellest husband award goes to you. You can¡¯t even help your wife-¡±


    I cut her off, irritated. ¡°Daisy, if you don¡¯t shut up, I¡¯ll silence you right now with the ball gag.¡±


    And after my warning, she finally stops her nonsense chatter.


    It¡¯s so easy to control her.


    I toss around in bed, unable to sleep. It¡¯s nothing new. I¡¯ve grown ustomed to this. I sleep only three to four hours every night because of an incident that haunts me relentlessly.


    As I lie there in the darkness, my mind drifts back to that fateful night, the night that shattered my world and turned me into the cold, heartless man I am today. And the cause of that night was Daisy. No matter what, I¡¯ll never forgive her for that.


    After a few minutes, as I nce at Daisy, I find her sleeping on the cold floor among her clothes.


    I can¡¯t stop myself from climbing down the bed, approaching her, and carrying her to the sofa.


    Afterying her down and pulling theforter over her, I tuck a stray strand of her blonde hair behind her ear.


    I can¡¯t resist admiring her delicate features-the curve of her cheek, her longshes resting gently against her cheeks, her small lips slightly parted as she breathes softly in her sleep. I¡¯m looking at her as if I¡¯m seeing her for the first time. However, it¡¯s really the first time I¡¯m looking at her from so close.


    She is so beautiful, and anyone could fall in love with her. However, she isn¡¯t the person who deserves love. She exactly deserves the way I have been treating her for the past six months, and I¡¯m going to give her that treatment only.


    Although, deep inside, I still have a soft corner for her, I¡¯ll never let her see that.


    Mrs. Daisy Anderson, I¡¯ll make you suffer till yourst breath.


    shback Over


    Present Time


    Daisy¡¯s P. O. V.


    I toss around in bed. No matter how much I try, the memories of Luke aren¡¯t leaving my mind. I recall the time when I really thought that Luke was my protector, and I was melting his heart.


    shback


    Five Years Ago


    I stand leaning against the railing of the yacht, my eyes fixed on Luke, who is engrossed in conversation with his client. Despite everything, there¡¯s an undeniable attraction between us, a fire that burns deep within me whenever he¡¯s near.


    Whenever he touches me or fucks me, it¡¯s not a romantic moment, but his touch still sends shivers down my spine and sets my body on fire.


    I know I shouldn¡¯t, but I always find myself longing for his touch, yearning for the rush of adrenaline thates with being under his control. I¡¯m drawn to him in a way I can¡¯t exin. And as much as I try to resist him, I know that I¡¯ll alwayse back to him, drawn by the maic pull.


    Suddenly, I feel a force against my back, and before I can react, I fall into the icy water from the yacht.


    Who pushed me? Am I going to die? No, I don¡¯t want to die like this. I want to bring back the old Luke. I want to be loved.


    I struggle to stay afloat, my lungs burning with the need for air.


    ¡°Help! Someone, please help!¡± I scream, thrashing in the water, my arms iling as I fight against the relentless pull of the current.


    Just when I feel like I can¡¯t hold on any longer, I see him. Luke. He jumps into the water without a second thought to save me. At this moment, I forget about everything, and the entire world disappears. I can only see my husband swimming towards me.


    As he reaches to grab me, I cling to him desperately, my fingers grasping onto his shirt as if my life depends on it-because it does.


    If he hadn¡¯t jumped into the water, I would have died today. He holds me tight as he swims towards the surface. I can feel his heartbeat against my chest, synchronising with mine. The water is cold, but his presence warms me from within.


    As we reach the safety of the deck, he helps me out of the water. His men are already present with nkets for us.


    He takes a nket from one of his men and wraps it around me. I hug myself, my body shivering with cold. I long for the warmth of his body.


    ¡°Are you alright, Daisy?¡± He asks, his voice surprisingly soft and his eyes filled with concern. I just stare at him in disbelief. I can clearly see my old Luke right now-soft, kind, sweet, and always ready to help, especially those he cares about.


    Despite stating that he hates me, he put his life in danger to save me. Who does that?


    ¡°Daisy.¡± He shakes me, bringing me back to reality.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Are you fine?¡± He asks again, still staring at me with genuine concern in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I whisper. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°How did you fall into the water?¡±


    I take a deep breath, trying to steady my racing heart as I recount the events that led to my fall. The memory of being pushed still sends a shiver down my spine, but I push past the fear, focusing on the present moment.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± I reply, my voice trembling slightly. ¡°One moment I was standing there, and the next¡­ I felt a force against my back, and I was falling.¡±


    Luke¡¯s brow furrows in concern as he listens. ¡°Someone pushed you?¡± He questions, his tone hardening.


    I nod, my throat tight with emotion. ¡°Yes, but I didn¡¯t see who it was. It happened so fast.¡±


    Right now, I don¡¯t care about anything else. I just want him to wrap me in his warm arms. I¡¯m feeling so cold.


    Luke¡¯s jaw clenches with frustration, his hands balling into fists at his sides. ¡°I¡¯ll find out who did this,¡± he vows, his voice low and dangerous. ¡°No oneys a hand on my wife.¡±


    My wife? Did he just say that?


    He cares for me. It is written on his face. No matter how much he denies it and how much he humiliates me, his actions speak louder than his words. I don¡¯t know the reason for his hatred, but I¡¯m not going to give up. What happened today strengthens my resolve to make him admit that he has feelings for me.


    As he turns to order his men, I wrap the nket tighter around myself, wondering.


    Why? Why would someone push me into the water? And more importantly, who would want to harm me?


    ¡°Check the CCTV footage.¡± Lukemands his men, his voice stern and authoritative. ¡°I want to know who did this.¡±


    As his men rush to carry out his orders, he turns back to me, his expression softening slightly as he sees the fear and confusion in my eyes.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± He enquires again. ¡°Do you need to see a doctor?¡±


    I shake my head, still reeling from the shock of what had just happened. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± I assure him, though I¡¯m anything but fine. The incident has shaken me to my core.


    As he lifts me in his arms and carries me to a room on the yacht, I snuggle into him, seeking the warmth of his embrace.


    As soon as heys me down on the bed and stands, I yearn to be in his arms again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sending clothes for you. Change and sleep,¡± he instructs, switching on the heater before walking towards the door.


    I just stare at him mutely, dying to ask him to stay. I¡¯m terrified of being alone right now.


    No. No. Just don¡¯t ask him to stay. He¡¯ll yell at you and show you your ce. He¡¯ll never listen to you in private.


    My mind warns me as I open my mouth to stop him.


    Outside, I saw genuine concern for me in his eyes. Perhaps today, he¡¯ll listen to me.


    He is about to step out of the room but halts as I murmur, ¡°Please stay.¡±


    Please. Please. Don¡¯t shout at me.


    I pray, shutting my eyes as he slowly turns towards me.


    ¡°Okay.¡± My eyes immediately open in shock, listening to his words.


    Did he just say ¡°okay¡±? I can¡¯t believe it. He¡¯s ready to stay with me.


    He sits on the sofa. Although I want him to cuddle me on the bed, it is still enough for me. For the first time in seven months of our marriage, he grants my request. To be honest, now I¡¯m thankful to the person who pushed me into the water. Because of that person, I got back my old Luke, maybe for one night, but it¡¯s more than enough. I was dying to see his soft side, and finally, I got it. I want this night to never end.


    ***


    I step out of the bathroom after changing into a warm set of clothes provided by Luke¡¯s men. I notice Luke still sitting on the sofa, his brows furrowed in tension.


    As I sit down on the bed, pulling the nket over me, he strolls towards me with a mug of steaming hot tea in his hand. His expression is unreadable, a mixture of concern and something else I can¡¯t quite understand.


    ¡°Here,¡± he says in a soft tone, handing me the mug. ¡°Drink this. It¡¯ll help warm you up.¡±


    I ept the mug and inhale theforting aroma of the tea before taking a sip. The warmth spreads through me, easing the chill that has settled into my bones.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I murmur, meeting his gaze for a second before looking away.


    He returns to the sofa and settles down while I drink my tea, my eyes fixed on him.


    He is engrossed in his phone, and I ask, breaking the silence, ¡°Did-did you find out who pushed me?¡±


    ¡°No. It was well nned. Somebody covered the camera before the incident,¡± he responds without shifting his gaze from the phone.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand who would want to hurt me. Will that person attack me again?¡± A shiver runs down my spine as I voice my fears, the events of the evening still fresh in my mind. Luke finally looks up from his phone, his expression grim.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find that person. You sleep now,¡± he reassures me.


    I nod, putting the mug on the side table before lying down under the warm nket. I¡¯m d Luke is with me in the room because his presence isforting.


    As I close my eyes, I can feel the exhaustion of the day weighing heavily on me, but sleep doesn¡¯te easy. The events of tonight rey in my mind.


    I feel Luke¡¯s gaze on me. Despite everything, I¡¯m grateful to him for staying by my side and showing me a side of him I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.


    shback over

 Chapter 18 Luke’s Cruelty

    Present Time


    Luke¡¯s P. O. V.


    I still remember the day after protecting her, how I treated her with cruelty just to show myself that I hated her and didn¡¯t care for her.


    shback


    Five Years Ago


    I stand under the shower, loathing myself for getting soft with Daisyst night. I didn¡¯t know what happened to me when I saw her drowning in the water. Although I have a soft spot for Daisy, I can¡¯t show it to her.


    She deserves one thing, and that is my hatred. I can¡¯t be soft with her like before. Just as Olivia cheated on me, she cheated on my best friend, Max. Because of Daisy, Max died in a car ident. Although I care for Daisy, I¡¯ll never forgive her for snatching my best friend away.


    Whenever I even think about forgiving Daisy, I feel like I¡¯m betraying Max.


    All women wear the mask of innocence to hide their wickedness and fool men. I can¡¯t let Daisy make me the person I was before, someone who trusted women. No matter what, I can¡¯t fall for her facade and won¡¯t let myself break again.


    We returned from the yacht to my mansion early in the morning. As we entered the room, I went to take a shower, leaving Daisy alone.


    I¡¯m still not aware of who pushed Daisy into the waterst evening, but I¡¯m certain the person wanted to harm me, not her. I¡¯ll find out and won¡¯t let that person get away with it.


    ***


    I stand in front of the mirror in my dressing room, calling out for Daisy to help me with my tie. A frown appears on my face when she doesn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Daisy¡­¡± As I return to the room, I halt when I see her engrossed in writing in her diary. She looks so beautiful with a smile on her face, lost in her thoughts, her hair tucked into a messy bun. I can¡¯t take my eyes off her.


    Luke, just stop staring at her. This is the right time to correctst night¡¯s mistake. Shout at her for not listening to you. Treat her the way she deserves. Don¡¯t let your emotions weaken you.


    Yes, I will never let her know what I truly feel for her because she doesn¡¯t deserve it.


    I march towards her and grab her diary, causing her to look at me in confusion.


    ¡°Daisy!¡± I bark, my voiceced with anger as I tower over her. ¡°How many times do I have to tell you to listen to me?¡±


    ¡°Luke-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your excuses, Daisy,¡± I say, fixing my dark gaze on her. ¡°I think afterst night, you have forgotten your ce.¡± My tone is cold, devoid of any warmth or kindness.


    She shakes her head, tears trickling down her cheeks, melting my heart, but I can¡¯t show her.


    I turn towards the drawer and take out the lighter from it, causing her eyes to widen in fear.


    ¡°No. Luke. You can¡¯t do this.¡±


    Ignoring her protests, I hold the lighter close to her diary. ¡°This is what happens when you disobey me,¡± I growl.


    ¡°No¡­¡± she begs, sobbing. ¡°Luke, please¡­ don¡¯t do this.¡±


    Listening to her screams, I feel like dropping the lighter, but making my heart of steel, I ignite the lighter with a flick of my thumb. She sheds tears of agony as she watches her thoughts and memories go up in mes. I can see the pain and anguish in her eyes, but I harden my heart, refusing to show any mercy.


    As I drop her burning diary on the floor, she kneels and tries to stop it from burning with her bare hands.


    I feel a pang of guilt seeing her condition, and my heart urges me to stop her from hurting herself. However, I remind myself that she deserves it.


    ¡°You brought this upon yourself, and you deserve this.¡± After saying this, I turn to leave because I know if I stay here any longer, I¡¯ll weaken.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Her sobs intensify, echoing in the room, and a lone tear trickles down my cheek as I exit. She may never understand why I did what I did, but it¡¯s better this way. I can¡¯t let her get too close to me.


    I¡¯ll continue to be cold and cruel, to punish her, even though every fibre of my being longs to hold her close and confess the truth. But I can¡¯t. Not now, never.


    ***


    Daisy¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Yesterday, I was over the moon that Luke risked his life to save me.¡± I gulp down the entire ss of alcohol to suppress the heartache before mming the ss back on the bar counter of the club. ¡°And now, I¡¯m shattered.¡±


    As always, Sofia advises, ¡°Daisy, it¡¯s high time. You must look beyond Luke.¡± She sits on the stool beside me.


    I know I should look beyond him, but I can¡¯t. It¡¯s not that easy.


    ¡°Sofi, I can¡¯t.¡± I shake my head as tears trickle down my cheeks. ¡°And he is taking advantage of it.¡±


    She ces her hand on my shoulder. ¡°Please, Daisy. I can¡¯t see you suffering every day. It¡¯ll be difficult at first, but you¡¯ll get better with time. Divorce that bastard and move on.¡±


    I bite my lower lip to stifle my cry. The pain in my chest feels unbearable. Divorce Luke? The thought alone sends a wave of anguish crashing over me. Despite everything, I can¡¯t imagine a life without him. He has be such an integral part of my existence that the idea of severing ties with him feels like tearing my heart out.


    Whatever he¡¯s done, I still can¡¯t bring myself to hate him. I¡¯ve tried to hate him, to resent him for all the ways he¡¯s hurt me, but beneath the anger and betrayal, there¡¯s still a flicker of love. A love that refuses to die, no matter how hard I try to extinguish it.


    ¡°But what if there¡¯s still a chance to bring him back?¡± I whisper, my voice choked with emotion. ¡°What if, deep down, he still cares for me?¡±


    Sofia gives me a sympathetic look. ¡°Daisy, sometimes we must ept some people are just too broken to be fixed. Luke may never change, no matter how much you love him.¡± She grasps my wrist and shows me the burn marks on my hands, still fresh from trying to save my diary from burning. ¡°See what he has done to you, Daisy? He¡¯s not worth your love or your tears.¡±


    I look down at the burn marks, and shes of Luke¡¯s cruelty cross my mind, causing fresh tears to trickle down my cheeks. In the morning, I was so happy because, for the first time after our marriage, Luke became soft with me. I was so lost in sharing my happiness with my diary that I didn¡¯t listen to him, and he punished me for that. Although I begged him to stop, he burned my diary to ashes in front of my eyes.


    How can he be so heartless?


    But today, I¡¯ll make him spit out the truth of his hatred and cruelty towards me. It¡¯s time to confront him and demand answers.


    As I stand up from the stool, Sofia enquires, concerned, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going home. Today, I¡¯ll confront Luke and demand the truth,¡± I answer, my head spinning because of the alcohol.


    ¡°Wait¡­ Daisy.¡± Sofia tries to stop me, but I stumble out of the club, determined to know what I did to deserve his hatred.


    shback Over


    Present Time


    I didn¡¯t know the night I got drunk was going to change my entire life.

 Chapter 19 She’s My Final Destination

    Luke¡¯s P. O. V.


    shback


    Five Years Ago


    The door to my room bursts open, and I see Daisy entering. She locks the door and hastily removes her clothes, shocking me.


    What is she doing? I didn¡¯t ask her to get undressed.


    As she approaches me, naked, I say in a stern tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to do that, Daisy.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± She questions back, tears trickling down her cheeks. ¡°Why should I need clothes when I¡¯m alone with you? Because you want me like this only.¡±


    ¡°But my mood is good, so put your clothes back.¡± I feel a twinge of guilt and pain deep down at the sight of her tear-stained face. But I can¡¯t show her that her tears are affecting me, so I add, ¡°Yes, I like you naked, but only when I ask you.¡±


    ¡°Luke, I¡¯m your wife, not your ve.¡± She bites her lower lip to suppress her sob. ¡°It hurts me the way you treat me.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I care about what hurts you?¡± I roll my eyes, although deep inside, her condition hurts me. I stare into her eyes and continue, ¡°You know the truth. You¡¯re my fuck toy, not my wife.¡±


    ¡°Then fuck me now.¡± She murmurs, walking closer to me.


    Is she out of her mind?


    ¡°I said I¡¯m not in the mood to fuck you. Can¡¯t you get it?¡± I growl, causing her to flinch. ¡°Stop your melodrama!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. It¡¯s enough.¡± She responds defiantly.


    ¡°You¡¯re making me angry!¡± I m myptop shut in frustration.


    ¡°Then fuck me. That¡¯s what you always do,¡± she challenges, her voice tinged with bitterness. ¡°Vent out your anger on me like I¡¯m your punching bag.¡±


    I climb down from the bed and march towards her. ¡°Just shut up.¡± I dangerouslye closer to her, my hand gripping her hair firmly, pulling her head back. As her breath hits my face, I realise she¡¯s intoxicated.


    Realising she¡¯s in no condition for a rational conversation, I pull her away from me and soften my tone slightly. ¡°You¡¯re drunk, Daisy. Take a bath and get some rest.¡±


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll do the opposite of whatever you say, Luke. I won¡¯t obey yourmands,¡± she slurs in a defiant tone.


    ¡°What the fuck. Have you forgotten about the consequences of defying me?¡± My tone sharpens.


    ¡°Then do whatever you want. I won¡¯t follow your orders because I¡¯m ustomed to enduring your punishments throughout our six months of marriage. I¡¯m not frightened, I¡¯m just hurt.¡± A sob escapes her mouth, piercing my heart. Sheposes herself before stating, ¡°Today, listen to one truth, Luke Anderson. Your punishments don¡¯t hurt me a bit. Your hatred towards me shatters me every day.¡±


    I just stare at her mutely, shocked, seeing her for the first time expressing her pain. Her eyes, filled with pain, are locked with mine.


    After a few seconds of silence, she enquires, ¡°Why do you hate me so much, Luke? Why?¡± she cries in pain, hitting my chest. ¡°And whatever the reason, haven¡¯t you punished me enough? I¡¯m breaking down, Luke, I can¡¯t handle your hatred anymore. I¡¯m yearning for the Luke I fell in love with, but now it seems impossible to have him back. You¡¯re not my Luke. You¡¯re a monster who snatched my Luke from me. And you¡¯re a heartless man.¡±


    I am stunned, my heart pounding in my chest at her confession.


    What is she talking about? She loves me?


    She can¡¯t love me!


    How can she love me when I torture her daily and make her life hell?


    It¡¯s impossible!


    No! No, she is not in her senses. That¡¯s why she¡¯s saying anything.


    She continues while shedding tears. ¡°Yet I can¡¯t leave you. You keep shattering my soul, but I can¡¯t hate you. Why can¡¯t I hate you, Luke? I want to hate you so desperately.¡± She hups. ¡°Sofia always asks me to divorce you, but I can¡¯t because your presence is enough for me to live my life. That¡¯s how much I love you, Luke. Therefore, I¡¯ve been bearing your anger, your humiliation, and your torture for six months of our marriage, hoping that one day you¡¯ll see in my eyes how much I love you.¡±


    She is crying miserably, and I¡¯m speechless, listening to her confession.


    I had no idea that she loved me this much.


    And fuck! Why does my heart feel like someone is stabbing it with a knife? Why am I feeling so much pain in my chest?


    She is about to fall to the floor, but I catch her, and she looks at me with half-open eyes, smiling and gently caressing my stubble.


    ¡°You care about me, right? I can feel that, but you hide it.¡± She exposes me with her words. I do care about her, but I ignore it every time because of my reasons for punishing her.


    ¡°Why do you despise me, Luke? What have I done?¡± She enquires, her eyes closing because of her intoxicated state. ¡°I can¡¯t bear it anymore, Luke. Please tell me. I¡¯ll rectify everything if I¡¯ve made any mistakes. I just can¡¯t live like this anymore. Please tell me my mistake.¡±


    Her words pierce through the walls I¡¯ve built around myself. I¡¯ve treated her with disdain, convinced myself she deserves it. But her love, her vulnerability, it¡¯s like a hit on those walls, threatening to crumble everything I¡¯ve constructed.


    She looks at me, her eyes searching for answers, and I finally decide to tell her the reason for my hatred towards her.


    ¡°Because you snatched-¡± Before I can tell her, she faints in my arms.


    I lift her and carry her to the bed. After lying her down there, I cover her with theforter.


    Right now, I don¡¯t know why, but I want to kill the person who hurt her, and that person is me. I want to destroy myself.


    Something breaks inside me after seeing her burst out.


    And I don¡¯t know why, for the first time, I lie her down on my bed. For the first time, I feel she doesn¡¯t deserve my hatred.


    As my eyes fall on the blisters on her palms, I feel a pang of guilt, recalling how I burned her diary and how she tried to stop it from burning. Automatically, tears roll down my cheeks, and I feel like killing myself for treating her with cruelty.


    I immediately retrieve the ointment from the drawer and gently apply it to her palms.


    All the moments of our seven months of marriage sh in front of my eyes: every day, the way I tortured her, the way I humiliated her, and the way I treated her like she was nothing.


    She is bearing this because she loves me. Why did I never think about it? I was so lost in my hatred towards women and towards her, I couldn¡¯t think rationally. I just wanted to make her suffer for snatching my friend. Perhaps she was never at fault. Just because Olivia cheated on me, I assumed she cheated on Max.


    Fuck!


    shback


    Max cries on the phone, ¡°Daisy doesn¡¯t love me, Luke. You were right, every woman is the same. I¡¯m shattered-¡±


    Before he canplete his sentence, I interrupt him, my anger boiling over. ¡°I told you, Max. I told you they¡¯re all the same. Daisy will betray you in the end. Just like Olivia did to me¡­¡±


    But before I can finish my sentence, a loud screech echoes through the phone, followed by the sound of metal crunching against metal.


    ¡°Max? Max, are you there?¡± I call out frantically, my heart pounding in my chest. But there¡¯s no response, only silence. And then the line goes dead.


    shback Over


    That night when Max met with the ident, he never told me that Daisy betrayed him, but I assumed wrong because of my bitterness and pain. I projected my insecurities onto Daisy, convinced that she was just like Olivia, just like every other woman who had hurt me.


    But now, as I look down at Daisy¡¯s sleeping form, knowing she loves me, I realise how wrong I¡¯ve been.


    Daisy didn¡¯t deserve my hatred. She didn¡¯t deserve to be punished for crimes she nevermitted.


    As I sit beside her, watching her chest rise and fall with each steady breath, I feel a wave of remorse. Deep regret for all the times I¡¯ve hurt her, all the times I¡¯ve treated her with cruelty when all she ever did was love me.


    I brush a strand of hair away from her face, my heart heavy with guilt. ¡°Daisy, I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whisper, my voice choked with emotion. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for everything I¡¯ve put you through. I¡¯m sorry for not seeing the truth sooner. Now I promise I¡¯ll make everything right.¡±


    shback Over


    Present


    Fuck! I was such an idiot. After realising that Daisy wasn¡¯t at fault for my friend¡¯s death, I pushed her away instead of apologising. I broke her heart even more brutally so that she would sign the divorce papers the next morning and leave me because, at that moment, I wanted to punish myself. I didn¡¯t have the courage to stay with Daisy after realising how much I had hurt her without a reason.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    However, now I won¡¯t repeat my mistake. I¡¯ll win Daisy¡¯s heart and forgiveness somehow. No matter how much she pushes me away, I¡¯ll find my way back to her heart because she¡¯s my final destination.

 Chapter 20 Goodbye, Luke

    Daisy¡¯s P. O. V.


    shback


    Five Years Ago


    After putting on my dress, I step out of the room, searching for Luke. Last night, he was just about to reveal the reason for his hatred towards me. Couldn¡¯t I have fainted just a minuteter?


    However, now I know the truth. I won¡¯t back off until Luke answers why he despises me.


    I stop as I see him sitting at the dining table having breakfast.


    Be strong, Daisy. Confront him; it¡¯s high time.


    Encouraging myself, I walk over to him.


    ¡°Luke,¡± I whisper, standing beside him, and he looks up from his breakfast, his face devoid of any emotion. ¡°I-¡±


    I pause as he hurls a bunch of papers at me, startling me. They fall to the floor, and I stare at Luke, trying to read his expression. But his face is unreadable, his eyes cold.


    I slowly bend down to pick up the scattered papers from the floor, my hands trembling slightly. ¡°What is this?¡± I ask, ncing up at him.


    Luke replies in a curt tone, ¡°Divorce papers.¡±


    I freeze as his words reach my ears. I feel like someone has knocked the breath out of my lungs. Divorce? Why?


    My chest bes heavy. I can¡¯t breathe.


    Tears prickle at the corners of my eyes as I look up at him, searching for any sign of remorse or hesitation. But there is no emotion in his eyes.


    ¡°But¡­ but why?¡± I stammer, unable toprehend what¡¯s happening.


    He responds, ¡°Because I don¡¯t want you in my life anymore. I¡¯m tired of you.¡± His expression remains impassive as he stares directly into my eyes.


    I feel as if the ground has been ripped out from beneath me. Why is he divorcing me suddenly? I endured everything until now just to face this day.


    No. I won¡¯t sign the divorce papers. I know I may sound crazy, but I still won¡¯t give up on him and our marriage.


    After taking a deep breath to steady myself, I gather the papers in my trembling hands and stand up.


    With shaky hands, I push the papers back towards him. ¡°I won¡¯t sign them,¡± I dere, my tone wavering but firm. ¡°Luke, I won¡¯t let you walk away from me like this. I want to know why you despise me.¡±


    ¡°You already know why I hate you, Daisy.¡± He stands up, pushing away his chair, and pulls me to him by grabbing my arms. ¡°Stop the fucking drama, sign the divorce papers, and leave.¡± He pushes me away.


    ¡°I won¡¯t sign them. Luke, I won¡¯t leave you.¡± I dere, my eyes filled with unwavering determination fixed on him.


    He turns his back to me and utters after a few seconds of silence. ¡°You¡¯re making a mistake, Daisy. You¡¯re just making things harder for yourself.¡±


    I step in front of him. ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± I say, my voice trembling with emotion. ¡°Luke, I love you. There¡¯s something you¡¯re not telling me. I can feel it. I won¡¯t give up on us until you tell me the truth.¡± As I lift my hands to touch his face, he pushes them away.


    ¡°You¡¯re living in a delusional fantasy, Daisy. You were nothing more than a fuck toy for me, and now I¡¯m bored with you.¡± He deres, shattering my heart, but I refuse to let his words break me.


    I¡¯ll fight for us until I can.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying, Luke, I know. Please tell me the truth.¡± I beg, clutching his cors.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to tell,¡± he snaps, his tone sharp. ¡°I don¡¯t owe you any exnations. Just sign the damn papers and leave.¡±


    Tears blur my vision as I shake my head, not ready to give up on him. ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± I repeat, my voice growing stronger with each word. ¡°I won¡¯t sign anything until you tell me why you hate me so much. What did I do to deserve this?¡±


    Luke¡¯s expression softens for a few seconds, a flicker of emotion crossing his features before he quickly masks it with indifference. ¡°Fine, you don¡¯t want to sign the divorce. But don¡¯t me me for what I¡¯ll do next.¡±


    With that, he turns and walks away, leaving me standing alone in the empty room, clutching the divorce papers to my chest as tears stream down my cheeks. Despite the pain, I refuse to give up hope. I will fight for our love, no matter what it takes.


    I know I should sign the divorce papers and leave, but I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t look beyond Luke. Giving up on him is like cutting off an infectious part of my body, and I can¡¯t bring myself to do it, no matter how much it hurts.


    ***


    It¡¯s evening. I sit by the window, staring outside. I¡¯m terrified of what Luke will do. The entire day, I¡¯ve spent just wondering about my life. Since childhood, I yearned for my parents¡¯ love and attention, but I never got it.


    When I met Luke during my school days and he offered to help with an assignment, it was the first time I felt something for him. With every meeting, I fell harder for him. He was so generous and sweet. He was like a light in my dark life.


    However, now he is someone else. I know I should sign the divorce and leave, but I can¡¯t because I yearn for the Luke I fell in love with. I know Luke is still present inside him, but he¡¯s buried beneathyers of anger and resentment.


    A smile crosses my face as the memories of happier times flood my mind. I remember the first time Luke held my hand, the way he smiled at me, the way we became friends. It feels like a lifetime ago, yet those moments are etched into my heart.


    My thoughts are interrupted as the door to my room bursts open. As I shift my gaze towards the door, my eyes widen in horror, seeing Luke entering with a woman d in a sexy outfit.


    ¡°Luke, who is this woman?¡± I ask, standing up, my heart thumping inside my chest.


    He gives me a sinister smile, scaring me more. ¡°This woman is my new toy because I¡¯m tired of you, Daisy.¡±


    ¡°Luke¡­.¡± I stammer, tears welling up in my eyes. He can¡¯t do this. The only thing giving me strength was that he was mine, my husband. He can¡¯t just throw me away like this.


    The woman beside Luke giggles, twirling a lock of her hair around her finger. ¡°Hi, sweetie,¡± she purrs, sending a chill down my spine. ¡°I¡¯m Luke¡¯s new ymate. He said you wouldn¡¯t mind sharing.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    It¡¯s like I¡¯ve taken a blow to my stomach. Sharing? Is this some sick joke? I¡¯m his wife.


    My hands tremble as I clutch the edge of the windowsill for support. ¡°Luke, I¡¯m your wife.¡±


    ¡°You were never my wife, Daisy,¡± he sneers. The woman standing beside him smirks at my condition. ¡°You were just a worthless piece of trash that I¡¯m throwing away.¡±


    A sob escapes my mouth. He called me a piece of trash many times before, but today his words ripped my soul out of me because, for the first time, he insulted me in front of another person.


    Luke wraps an arm around the woman¡¯s waist. ¡°Now, leave my room; I have better things to do.¡±


    Tears stream down my cheeks as I stare at him, my vision blurred with grief and anger. How could he be so cruel, so heartless?


    I won¡¯t let him hurt me any longer. I won¡¯t stay with him any longer. His presence already starts to suffocate me. I can¡¯t believe, for this cruel and shameless man, I was enduring the pain every day.


    I rush out of the room without looking behind me. I go directly to the dining table where the divorce papers lie. With trembling hands, I pick up a pen and sign my name on the dotted line. I take the ring off my finger and ce it on the divorce papers.


    It¡¯s finished.


    I lost. He won.


    I failed terribly in bringing back the Luke he was before because he has been dead for a long time. And dead people never return. I was a fool to believe that I could bring him back. I wasted my life on him.


    But not anymore.


    I wipe my tears from my cheeks, staring straight with determination. ¡°Finally, I¡¯ll look beyond Luke,¡± I murmur.


    Perhaps it¡¯ll hurt me in the beginning because I made him my life, but eventually, I¡¯ll find peace.


    Now there will be no more humiliation, no more pain, no more heartbreak, no more waiting.


    ¡°Goodbye, Luke. I hope our paths never cross again.¡± I whisper, staring at his room before leaving the house.


    I thought divorcing Luke would shatter me, but right now, I feel nothing. No pain, no anger, no regret, nothing.


    shback Over


    Present


    He cheated on me in the past, and now he thinks I¡¯ll forgive him. No way, I¡¯m not Daisy Anderson anymore; I¡¯m just Daisy, Hope¡¯s mother, who is a strong woman and who won¡¯t let a person like Luke enter her life and destroy it again. I¡¯ll do anything to protect myself and my daughter from him.


    Hope deserves better than a father who can¡¯t even be faithful to his wife, and I won¡¯t let her grow up in an environment filled with lies and betrayal.


    Mr. Luke Anderson, I won¡¯t let you enter our lives and destroy them. If Hope and I are truly your destination, then I¡¯ll make sure you never reach that destination. You may have been my husband once, but now you¡¯re nothing to me but a painful memory that reminds me of the mistakes I made in the past.

 Chapter 21 Daddy

    Daisy¡¯s P. O. V.


    I¡¯m working on myptop, and beside me, Hope is sleeping, hugging her Rabi. I couldn¡¯t sleep properlyst night because of the dreadful memories of my past. Luke¡¯s return to my life has reopened old wounds.


    I was an idiot to let Luke treat me with cruelty; now I won¡¯t let him do it again.


    ¡°Mommy.¡± As Hope calls me in a sleepy tone, I shift my gaze towards her. A smile spreads across my face as I see her adorably rubbing her eyes, kneeling beside me on the bed.


    I ce theptop on my other side and open my arms. ¡°Come here, my little princess.¡±


    She smiles softly and immediately settles on myp, telling me, ¡°Mommy, Hopi saw a very beautiful dream.¡±


    ¡°What dream?¡± I inquire, embracing her in my warm arms.


    ¡°I saw my uncle in my dream, and I was calling him Daddy.¡± My face bes pale upon hearing Hope¡¯s words. ¡°Mommy, will you make Uncle Hope¡¯s Daddy?¡± She asks in an innocent tone, cing her hand on my face, and my chest bes heavy with pain.


    Don¡¯t cry, Daisy. Just don¡¯t cry in front of Hope.


    ¡°Tell me, Mommy,¡± she asks, and I just stare at her nkly.


    I can¡¯t sit like this. I have to gather myself together.


    Taking a deep breath, I exin, ¡°Hopi, it was just a dream. Uncle isn¡¯t your Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, but Uncle is like my daddy. I like him, and he takes care of me. Please, make him my daddy. Hope won¡¯t do anything naughty. I¡¯ll be a good girl.¡± She pleads, unaware of what she is demanding from me. I can never fulfil this request of her.


    ¡°Hope, it can¡¯t happen. Uncle will never agree to be your daddy because he lives far away. Do you want to go with him and leave your mommy alone here?¡± I ask, tucking her hair behind her ears.


    She immediately shakes her head. ¡°Of course not, Mommy. You¡¯re my world. I don¡¯t want to leave you and go with Uncle.¡± A weak smile spreads across my face at her innocence, and I feel a lump forming in my throat. ¡°I just want Uncle to stay here with us.¡±


    I wish it were that simple, but it¡¯s not. Luke¡¯s presence in our lives will bring nothing but destruction.


    ¡°Hopi, sometimes things don¡¯t happen the way we want them to. Uncle has his own life, and we have ours.¡± I try to exin gently, but I can see the disappointment in her eyes.


    ¡°Can¡¯t Unclee and live with us, Mommy? Can¡¯t we live like a happy family: Mommy, Daddy, and their Hopi?¡± Her hopeful gaze breaks my heart into a million pieces.


    How do I exin to her that having Luke would only bring us pain? I can¡¯t trust him. He¡¯s behaving sweetly now, but who knows? After a few years, he might be a monster again and hurt my daughter as well. I can¡¯t even imagine seeing my Hope in pain.


    ¡°We are still a happy family, Hope. Aren¡¯t you happy with Mommy?¡± I ask, gently grabbing her chin.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re not understanding me. Hopi is so happy with you. But I want Daddy as well. Call Uncle, I¡¯ll ask him to be my Daddy-¡±


    I immediately cut her off. ¡°No. You can¡¯t call him.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± she pouts at me sadly.


    ¡°Be-because he¡­¡± I stammer, thinking of an excuse. ¡°He must be sleeping right now. Hopi, you know Mommy was nning to take you to Luna Park today where there will be so many rides.¡± I say, trying to distract her.


    Her eyes sparkle with delight, and she starts jumping on the bed, forgetting about her dream. ¡°Wow! Hopi will go to the park with Mommy.¡± She squeals, pping her hands and bouncing on the bed in excitement.


    I sigh with relief because my n seeded in distracting her.


    However, now I have to check the tickets online. I know my budget is tight, but I want to distract Hope¡¯s mind from Luke anyhow.


    I open myptop again and start searching for tickets to Luna Park. Hope sits beside me, eagerly watching as I scroll through the options.


    ¡°Mommy, which ride will we go on first?¡± she asks, her blue eyes shining with excitement.


    ¡°We¡¯ll decide when we get there, princess,¡± I reply with a smile.


    After finding the best deal on tickets, I quickly purchase them and close myptop.


    ¡°Okay, Hopi, we¡¯re all set for our fun day at Luna Park,¡± I announce, ruffling her hair affectionately.


    Hope lets out a squeal of joy and throws her arms around me in a tight hug. ¡°Thank you, Mommy! Hopi loves you so much.¡±


    ***


    Luke¡¯s P. O. V.


    I follow Daisy¡¯s cab to Luna Park. Daisy asked me never to show my face to her, and I¡¯ll respect that, but I can¡¯t keep myself away from them. So early this morning, I reached her building to catch a glimpse of them.


    Even if I can¡¯t stay with them, I can at least watch them from afar and protect them. I¡¯m not backing off from my responsibilities. Whether Daisy wants it or not, I¡¯ll take care of my family until myst breath. Even if she never forgives me, I¡¯ll always be there for Hope, my daughter, no matter what.


    Wearing a cap and sunsses, I enter the park. When the chauffeur parked my car, I called my secretary to book a ticket immediately.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    As Daisy and Hope explore the park, I follow them sneakily. There is a constant smile on Hope¡¯s face, her eyes shining with amazement as she sees the rides. As sheughs, talking to Daisy, I feel an urge to rush to her and hug her tightly, but I resist.


    Daisy looks beautiful as ever in avender top and white skirt. Her loosely braided golden hair rests on one side of her shoulder. My hand aches to open it and run my fingers through it. Five years ago, she was mine, was in love with me, and I had a chance to spend time with her and shower my love on her. Now that she isn¡¯t mine anymore, I regret my decision and actions.


    I smile as I watch Hopeughing and squealing on the carousel ride.


    ¡°Mommy, hi¡­¡± She waves at Daisy as she swings back and forth, sitting on one of the decorated horses. Daisyughs, waving back at her. I capture this precious moment on my phone. I hope that one day, I can explore the park with them, rather than just watching them.


    As Daisy stands in the corner, talking on the phone, Hope stands up on the swing. My eyes widen in horror, seeing Hope. She is about to fall from the horse. I rush toward her without wasting a second and pull her into my arms just in time. I close my eyes and take a deep breath of relief, hugging Hope tightly.


    Thank God! I protected her just in time.


    I return to reality as Daisy pulls Hope away from me and holds her in her arms, concern visible on every inch of her face.


    ¡°My baby, are you alright? Mommy is so sorry.¡± Tears trickle down Daisy¡¯s cheeks as she checks her daughter for any injuries, and my heart aches, witnessing this.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry. Your Hopi is super-duper fine.¡± Hope gently wipes her mother¡¯s tears with her tiny hands.


    ¡°Mommy got so scared, Hopi.¡± Daisy kisses every inch of Hope¡¯s face before saying, ¡°Promise Mommy that you¡¯ll never stand and keep your naughtiness aside while you take any rides after today.¡±


    ¡°Pinky promise, Mommy. Hope will never let you cry like this again.¡± She promises her mommy, showing her pinky finger.


    Daisy smiles and ces a soft kiss on her forehead. A smile graces my lips as well, witnessing the beautiful bond between a mother and daughter.


    I freeze in ce as Hope turns her gaze toward me and calls, ¡°Daddy¡­¡±


    Daddy?


    Did Daisy inform Hope that I¡¯m her father?


    I can¡¯t believe it.


    Listening to Hope call me ¡°Daddy¡± is like a dreame true, a moment I never thought I¡¯d experience. It takes everything in me not to break down in tears right now.

 Chapter 22 Luna Park

    Luke¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Oopsie Topsy!¡± Hope sticks her tongue out. ¡°I forgot to take your permission before calling you Daddy. Will you be my Daddy, Uncle?¡± As Hope asks, I stare at Daisy.


    She shakes her head at me, signalling me to deny Hope, and murmurs, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Please, say yes.¡± As Hope implores, I shift my gaze towards her adorable face. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be the Daddy of a cutie girl like me?¡± She bats her eyshes at me.


    I¡¯m dying to tell her I don¡¯t have to be her daddy because I¡¯m her father.


    ¡°Please, say something. Don¡¯t you want to be my daddy? Don¡¯t you like Hope? Am I that bad?¡± As her eyes be teary, I feel a pang in my heart.


    Shit! What am I doing? I can¡¯t let her cry because of me. I¡¯ll handle Daisy¡¯s anger afterwards; now it¡¯s important to make my daughter happy.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t say that, kiddo.¡± I take a deep breath before speaking up in a soft tone, cing my hand on Hope¡¯s face, ignoring Daisy¡¯s angry look. ¡°You¡¯re the most adorable kid I have ever met. Anybody would love to be your father.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Listening to my words, Hope¡¯s face lights up again. ¡°It means you¡¯ll be my daddy?¡± She asks, grinning.


    I nod, smiling at her. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be your daddy, princess.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± She throws her arms around my neck and buries her face in my shoulder, still in Daisy¡¯s arms. ¡°Thank you so much, Daddy.¡±


    Ruffling her hair, I turn my gaze towards Daisy, who averts her eyes, frowning.


    ¡°Yippee, Hope finally got her Daddy.¡± Hope pulls away and ps in delight. ¡°Today Hope is so happy pappy. I caught you, Mommy.¡± Hope says, pointing at Daisy, causing her brows to narrow in confusion. ¡°I know you nned this surprise for your Hopi by calling Daddy here. You¡¯re the best mommy in the world. I love you so much.¡± She ces a kiss on Daisy¡¯s cheek before giving her a tight hug.


    ¡°Hopi, Mommy, and Daddy.¡± She wraps one arm around my neck and the other around her mother¡¯s. ¡°Happy family.¡±


    ¡°Hope, now let him go. He¡¯ll have work.¡± Daisy says, withdrawing Hope¡¯s arm from my neck.


    ¡°What? No.¡± She shakes her head at her mommy before turning towards me. ¡°Daddy, won¡¯t you spend time with your lovely daughter? Do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, Hope. I¡¯ll explore Luna Park with you and your mommy.¡± I answer, pulling her cheeks and eliciting a sweet giggle from her. As I nce at Daisy, she kills me with her looks.


    Right now, my daughter¡¯s happiness matters to me more than anything else in this world. I get a chance to spend time with my family and I don¡¯t want to miss this opportunity.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s have fun.¡± She squeals, raising both arms in the air.


    ***


    ¡°Why are you stalking us, Luke?¡± Daisy asks, turning towards me after smiling at Hope, who is now taking the happy swing ride. As the swing sways her backwards and forward gently, she whoops in delight, throwing her arms in the air.


    After onest nce at Hope, I drift my eyes to Daisy. ¡°I¡¯m not stalking you both. Daisy, I¡¯m just¡­¡± I pause, searching for the right words. ¡°I just wanted to watch Hope from a distance. She¡¯s my daughter. I can¡¯t keep myself away from her.¡± I exin, ncing at Hope, who giggles, enjoying the ride.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, Luke,¡± she snaps. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve her.¡±


    ¡°I know, I don¡¯t deserve either of you, but I want to take care of you both.¡± I look at Daisy with pleading eyes. ¡°Please, just don¡¯t push me away from her. Hope also needs me.¡±


    ¡°Hope is a kid. She¡¯ll forget you in a few days.¡± She indirectly asks me to stay away from Hope.


    However, I won¡¯t. Not after today, when Hope has started to call me Daddy. I know what I did in the past; I don¡¯t deserve her, but Hope deserves both her parents¡¯ love.


    ¡°Daisy, I understand your fear, your anger, and your hatred. But think about Hope. Why do you still want to make her yearn for a father¡¯s love when I¡¯m here? She needs a father.¡± I try to exin to her.


    ¡°No.¡± She sneers at me. ¡°She doesn¡¯t need a cheater father like you.¡±


    I close my eyes, feeling a pang of guilt, recalling my drama of cheating on Daisy. That day, I just wanted her to sign the divorce papers and leave a monster like me anyhow. I regret I couldn¡¯t see I was breaking Daisy even more.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t cheat-¡±


    Before I canplete my words, Hope¡¯s words catch our attention. ¡°Daddy, Mommy.¡± We immediatelypose ourselves and turn towards her. She rushes towards us, grinning.


    ¡°That was amazing!¡± She exims after reaching us. ¡°I want to do it again.¡±


    Daisy¡¯s expression softens as she looks at Hope. ¡°Sure, Hopi. You can go on the swing as many times as you want.¡± She bends down to adjust Hope¡¯s hair before carrying her to the queue of the ride.


    I follow them silently.


    ¡°Mommy, you know. Daddy is my superhero. He saved me two times.¡± Hope says, showing her two fingers as we stand in the queue, waiting for her ride. ¡°Earlier, he saved me outside the school and today, he saved me when I almost fell from the swing. Daddy, Hope caught you. You¡¯re a superhero, right?¡± She asks, giggling, covering her mouth with her tiny hands.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m my little princess¡¯s superhero.¡± After leaning in, I nuzzle my nose against hers, causing her tough loudly. ¡°I¡¯ll always protect my Hope from every danger.¡± I seal the promise with a kiss on her forehead.


    ***


    After taking the happy swing ride for the third time, Hope finally gets bored with it. As I pick her up in my arms, she ces her hand on her tummy and says, ¡°Daddy, big rats are jumping in Hope¡¯s tummy. I¡¯m hungry-fungry.¡±


    I chuckle at her words. ¡°So let¡¯s fill up your tummy.¡± As I tickle her tummy, herugh fills the air.


    As we walk towards the food court, Hope chatters non-stop about her favourite rides and the fun she¡¯s having at Luna Park. Daisy follows us with an unreadable expression. I tried to converse with her again when Hope was taking the ride, but she stood away from me,pletely ignoring me.


    Despite Daisy¡¯s icy demeanour towards me, I cherish this moment with my family, grateful for the chance to be Hope¡¯s Daddy, even if it¡¯s just for today.


    As we reach the food court, Hope¡¯s eyes widen with excitement at the disy of food items. ¡°Look, Daddy! They have ice cream, hot dogs, and cotton candy,¡± she exims, pointing at each item with enthusiasm.


    I smile at her and ask, ¡°What would you like to eat, princess?¡±


    She tilts her head, cing her finger on her chin, scanning the options before her. ¡°Mommy, Hope is confused. She wants to eat everything. Help Hopi.¡± She looks at Daisy for help, who stands staring aimlessly, lost in her deep thoughts.


    Her eyes soften as she looks at Hope and caresses her hair. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have your favourite chocte shake and pasta?¡±


    ¡°Best idea.¡± She gives Daisy a thumbs up before turning her eyes towards me. ¡°Order it, Daddy.¡± She says, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear.


    ¡°Okay, kiddo.¡± I kiss her cheek before handing her to Daisy. ¡°What about you, Daisy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± She answers, avoiding my gaze.


    ¡°What?¡± Hope stares at Daisy, widening her eyes in shock. ¡°You¡¯re not hungry, Mommy? Your tummy is bigger than Hopi¡¯s. You should be hungrier than me and eat more. Daddy, you order Mommy¡¯s favourite Raspberry Cheesecake.¡± She instructs, bringing a wide smile to my face.


    I just admire the way my little princess takes care of her mommy.


    Raspberry cheesecake has been Daisy¡¯s favourite since school. When I helped her with her assignments at her home, I always made sure to bring her a slice of raspberry cheesecake from her favourite bakery as a little treat. Some things never change.


    ***


    As I eat my sandwich, I steal nces at Daisy, who is busy feeding our daughter. Hope is sitting between us, bbering nonstop after every bite, making me smile.


    She tugs at my sleeve and gestures for me toe closer. I lean in. ¡°Daddy, do you know why Mommy is sad?¡± She whispers in my ear, surprising me.


    She¡¯s just four years old and she can already sense her mother¡¯s emotions.


    I shake my head in response, ncing at Daisy. She seems more sad than angry now. I feel hurt because my presence is causing her pain.


    How do I tell Hope that her daddy is the reason for her mother¡¯s sadness?


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy shouldn¡¯t be sad,¡± she murmurs in my ear again. ¡°She¡¯s the best Mommy in the world-¡±


    ¡°Hope, how many times do I need to exin to you? We shouldn¡¯t talk while eating,¡± Daisy chides her, irked.


    ¡°Sorry, Mommy.¡± She holds her ears. ¡°Please don¡¯t scold Hopi. I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Seeing her adorably apologizing, a smile graces Daisy¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s okay, sweetheart. Mommy won¡¯t scold you.¡± She caresses her hair.


    I stare at them, conflicted about whether I should be part of their family or not. Hope¡¯s words hit me hard and made me realise that I¡¯m hurting Daisy again. But how can I just leave when my daughter wants me? What should I do? Should I think about my ex-wife or my daughter?


    Fuck! It¡¯s gettingplicated.

 Chapter 23 Hurt Hope?

    Luke¡¯s P. O. V.


    I close the soundproof partition of the car, separating us from the driver¡¯s seat because I want to converse with Daisy. I¡¯m dropping Hope and Daisy off at their home. Daisy¡¯s gaze is fixed on the window.


    When I offered them a ride, Daisy initially refused, but Hope persuaded her in the end. As we settled into the backseat, Hope dozed off within a few minutes in Daisy¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Daisy,¡± I call her, but she doesn¡¯t respond. She just keeps looking outside,pletely ignoring me. However, I continue, ¡°I know your anger, your hatred, everything is justified. But think about Hope. She is so happy to have her father. At least for her, let me-¡± I pause as she turns her face towards me and shoots me a re.


    ¡°Just stop it, Luke,¡± she snaps at me. ¡°I¡¯m keeping you away from us, for Hope¡¯s sake. You can hurt her in the future. I¡¯m afraid of you.¡±


    Hurt Hope? I could never do that, not even in my dreams.


    ¡°What are you saying, Daisy?¡± I stare at her in shock. ¡°Hope is my daughter. How can you even think that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying that I can¡¯t trust you, Luke. Not after the way you¡¯ve treated me.¡±


    I feel a pang of guilt at her words, knowing that she¡¯s right to feel the way she does. I¡¯ve made mistakes in the past, and I¡¯ve hurt her more times than I can count. But I would never hurt Hope.


    ¡°Please, I beg you, stay out of our lives, Luke. Please.¡± She gives me a pleading look before fixing her gaze outside again.


    I stare at Hope, my heart aching. Daisy is getting hurt more because of me, and I don¡¯t want that, but how can I keep myself away from Hope?


    As Daisy¡¯s phone dings, she takes it out of her handbag. Her brows furrow in tension after reading something on it. She puts the phone back into her bag and rests her head against the seat, closing her eyes.


    Whatever message she received seems to have disturbed her deeply, and I feel a twinge of concern for her.


    ¡°Daisy, is everything okay?¡± I drawl, cing my hand on her arm. She flinches at my touch, pulling away slightly, but doesn¡¯t open her eyes or respond to my question.


    I don¡¯t know what I should do. I want to know what¡¯s bothering her because I need to be there for her now more than ever.


    After taking a deep breath, I lean closer to her and whisper, ¡°Daisy, please tell me what happened.¡±


    ¡°Luke, I don¡¯t need your fake concern,¡± she implores without opening her eyes, ¡°So please¡­ just stop it.¡±


    I know no matter how much I exin I care about her, she won¡¯t believe me right now. So I pull away from her and sink back into my seat, praying that whatever is bothering her will pass quickly.


    ***


    Daisy¡¯s P. O. V.


    I stand by the window, lost in my thoughts, staring outside aimlessly. It¡¯s nighttime, and Hope has fallen asleep.


    My heart is shattering because I feel like Luke is already taking my daughter away from me. I can¡¯t bear to see my Hopi getting attached to Luke. Every time she mentions Luke or expresses her desire to see him, it feels like a knife twisting in my heart. I know deep down that Luke is her father, but the fear of losing her to him drives me insane.


    When we were returning home from Luna Park, I received a job offer letter for the position I interviewed for a few days ago. I have to start tomorrow. Working as an editor in a publishingpany has always been my dream job, but it stresses me out.


    I can¡¯t leave Hope alone right now. Luke could take advantage and get closer to Hope in my absence. I¡¯m so baffled. I need this job to give Hope the best life and secure her future.


    What should I do? Why, Luke, why did you have to enter our lives?


    ***


    ¡°Mommy, please don¡¯t do this. Hopi will miss you so much. Don¡¯t go to work.¡± Hope pouts sadly when I tell her about my new job while getting her ready for school. I also exin that I¡¯ll see her in the evening and she¡¯ll stay with Aunt Eva, whom she calls Granny.


    Last night, I had to take sleeping pills because I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of leaving Hope alone, but the need for the job weighed heavily on my mind.


    ¡°Baby, Mommy has to do this. Only then can Mommy bring lots of toys for her princess.¡± I exin,bing her hair and looking at her through the mirror. She is seated on the stool and I stand behind her. I can see the sorrow in her eyes, and it breaks my heart to know that I¡¯ll be away from her for most of the day.


    ¡°Hopi wants Mommy more than toys.¡± She gives me a pleading look as I tuck her hair into a ponytail before securing it with hairpins.


    ¡°I know, Hopi. But the job is important for Mommy.¡± I lean in and ce a kiss on the top of her head. I wish I could stay with her all day, but joining the job is crucial right now.


    ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡± She stands on the stool and hugs me. ¡°Hopi will miss you a lot.¡±


    ¡°Mommy will miss you too, princess.¡± I embrace her, a bit taken aback by how easily she understands the situation. I thought it would be quite hard to exin to her.


    ***


    Hope¡¯s P. O. V.


    When Mommy goes to the washroom after making me ready for school, I immediately pick up her phone from the table. I search for Daddy¡¯s photo on WhatsApp, scrolling down. My eyes sparkle with excitement when I finally find it.


    ¡°My Daddy is so handsome!¡± I giggle, seeing his photo.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Today, at school, I¡¯ll tell all my friends that Hope finally got her daddy.


    Yippee!


    Yesterday was my best day. Mommy, Hope, and Daddy, we all enjoyed Luna Park together like a happy family. Like Mommy, my daddy is the best in the entire world. He is my superhero. Hope loves spending time with him.


    ¡°Daddy, please meet Hopi after school. I have to tell you something. Now bye, Daddy. Hope is gettingte for school.¡± After sending him the voice message, I put the phone back on the table.


    When Mommy told me about her new job, I became so upset. I was just about to cry loudly to stop mommy from going to work, but then I remembered how sad she was yesterday. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to make her sadder by crying. Mommy always says that she wants to make her Hopi happy. So, I decided to be brave and let mommy go to her job. But deep down, I¡¯m going to miss her so much.

 Chapter 24 Afraid To Lose Hope

    Luke¡¯s P. O. V.


    I cancelled my meeting and came to meet Hope after school. Yesterday, I decided to keep myself away from Daisy and Hope because I didn¡¯t want to hurt Daisy any further. But when I heard Hope¡¯s voice message this morning, I couldn¡¯t stop myself froming to see my little princess.


    I¡¯m certain Daisy will freak out when she sees me today, but for my princess, I can bear anything.


    I stand, leaning against the car, my eyes glued to the main gate of the school. It¡¯s been more than eight hours since Ist saw Hope, and I¡¯m longing to see her.


    Finally, I spot her emerging from the school gate, her backpack bouncing against her as she runs towards me with excitement.


    A smile spreads across my face as I open my arms, kneeling on the road. I don¡¯t care about my jeans getting dirty; I just want to wrap my little princess in my warm arms.


    She throws her arms around me. ¡°Daddy, Hope missed you so much.¡±


    ¡°I missed you more, kiddo.¡± I hold her close with a contented smile on my face, cherishing the feeling of her in my arms.


    ¡°Daddy, you know today Hope is sad and also happy.¡± She tells me as I lift her in my arms after standing up. ¡°I¡¯m happy because I finally told all my friends that I got my daddy.¡±


    My smile widens at her innocent words. I can¡¯t express in words what I feel every time Hope calls me ¡®Daddy¡¯ in her sweet voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re happy, baby.¡± I press a kiss to the top of her head. ¡°But why are you sad?¡±


    Before she can tell me anything, I hear an unfamiliar female voice from behind me. ¡°Hope, who is he?¡±


    As I turn around, I see a woman in her fifties standing a few feet away, her brows furrowed in confusion. I look at her, equally baffled.


    Who is she?


    ¡°Granny, he is my daddy,¡± Hope tells her, causing her frown to deepen.


    Granny? Why is Hope calling her that? She isn¡¯t Daisy¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Daddy? Hope, what are you saying?¡± She asks, approaching closer.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mommy tell you that Hope has finally found her daddy? He is the best.¡± Hope nts a kiss on my cheek. ¡°Whenever I call him, hees to meet me. You know what, Granny, my daddy is a superhero. He saved me twice.¡± Then Hope exins properly how I saved her.


    Thedy looks at me with gratitude. ¡°Thank you so much, Mister¡­¡± she pauses, unsure of what to call me.


    ¡°I¡¯m Luke Anderson,¡± I introduce myself.


    ¡°Mr. Anderson, I¡¯m d you protected Hope twice.¡± She smiles, and I return the smile in response.


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure. Hope means the world to me.¡± I answer, keeping my gaze filled with affection fixed on Hope. She truly means the world to me. I¡¯m willing to spend the rest of my life keeping my princess safe.


    I turn my gaze towards thedy and ask, ¡°And you¡¯re Hope¡¯s granny?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Eva, Daisy¡¯s friend,¡± she tells me with a smile, and I nod in response.


    ¡°Now Daddy, listen to me.¡± Hope ces her hands on my face and turns it towards her. ¡°Hopi wanted to tell you that Mommy got a new job, and now Mommy and Hopi will only meet in the evening.¡± She pouts sadly at me. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m sad.¡±


    Now I understand why Eva came to pick her up instead of Daisy.


    Daisy got a job.


    Now I understand why she became so stressed in the car yesterday. It must be so hard for her to make this decision, leaving Hope alone for the entire day.


    How do I exin to her that now she doesn¡¯t need to work so hard because I¡¯m here to take care of them? She doesn¡¯t have to worry about anything anymore. It¡¯s time for her to take some rest and leave everything to me. I just hope she gives me a chance to take away all her problems.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay, Hope.¡± I give her a reassuring smile, gently brushing a strand of hair away from her face. ¡°Mommy is just going to be working during the day, but in the evening, she¡¯ll spend time with you.¡±


    She gives me a slight smile. ¡°Okay, Daddy. But Hope will miss Mommy during the day.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be here to keep youpany during the day,¡± I say, tapping her nose.


    Her eyes brighten up at my words. ¡°Really, Daddy? You¡¯ll spend the entire day with Hope?¡± she asks, her eyes filled with excitement.


    ¡°Yes, princess. Now happy?¡± I raise my brows at her.


    ¡°Super duper happy, Daddy. I love you so much.¡± She squeals with glee, giving me a tight hug and bringing a smile to my face.


    I know when Daisy gets to know this, she¡¯ll lose her temper. However, right now, Hope¡¯s happiness is all that matters to me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home now, Hope,¡± Eva says, stroking her hair.


    Hope asks her, ¡°Can Daddy join us?¡±


    ¡°Of course, sweetheart, he can.¡± She ces a kiss on Hope¡¯s cheek.


    We reach Eva¡¯s apartment in no time, with Hope bubbling with enthusiasm to spend time with me. Even I¡¯m excited to take care of my daughter for the entire day.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    I help Hope changing her clothes while Eva goes to the kitchen to prepare lunch for her. Thank God, she is letting me stay with Hope.


    ***


    Daisy¡¯s P. O. V.


    I settle into my desk, surrounded by stacks of manuscripts and books. I¡¯m enjoying the work, but missing Hope.


    As I nce at the time on my phone, I realise it¡¯s already past noon. Hope must be home from school by now.


    As I pick up my phone to call Aunt Eva to ask about Hope, I get a call from her.


    I immediately answer it, ¡°Hello, Aunt. I hope my little Hopi isn¡¯t bothering you.¡±


    ¡°Of course not, Daisy. But why didn¡¯t you tell me about Luke Anderson?¡± As she mentions Luke, I freeze.


    How did shee to know about him? Did hee to meet Hope after school? Shit, I shouldn¡¯t have joined the job. Now Luke will snatch my daughter from me. How will I live without Hope?


    ¡°Daisy, are you there?¡± Aunt Eva¡¯s words pull me back to reality.


    ¡°How do you know about him?¡± I ask, trying to keep my voice steady while fidgeting with my ne.


    She answers, ¡°He came to meet Hope after school, and I brought him to my apartment.¡±


    I freak out. ¡°Aunt, you should¡¯ve called me before bringing Luke to your apartment.¡± I almost shout, catching everyone¡¯s attention around me.


    ¡°Daisy, what¡¯s the matter? Who is Luke?¡± She asks in a serious tone.


    ¡°Luke is my ex-husband. Hope¡¯s biological father. I¡¯m certain he has returned to snatch my daughter from me. Please keep him away from Hope.¡± As I request her, my eyes well up with tears.


    I should have informed her about Luke earlier. I can¡¯t afford to lose Hope.


    ¡°Daisy, calm down.¡± Aunt Eva tries to calm me down, but it¡¯s not helping. ¡°Luke seems genuinely concerned about Hope, and from what I¡¯ve seen, they share a beautiful bond.¡±


    I shake my head, afraid to lose Hope. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Aunt. Luke isn¡¯t a person to be trusted. He divorced me when I needed him the most, and now he has no right toe back and disrupt our lives.¡±


    ¡°Daisy, I understand that you¡¯re scared, but you need to trust me when I say that Luke seems like a good man. He¡¯s been nothing but kind and attentive to Hope since he arrived.¡±


    I want to believe her, I really do. But the wounds from the past are so deep. I can¡¯t trust Luke.


    ¡°Please, Aunt Eva,¡± I plead, my voice trembling. ¡°Just promise me you¡¯ll keep him away from Hope. I can¡¯t bear the thought of losing her.¡±


    ¡°Daisy, don¡¯t worry. Hope is safe with me. You focus on your job. We¡¯ll talk about this when you return home.¡±


    With a heavy heart, I reluctantly agree. ¡°Okay, Aunt. But please, keep me updated about everything.¡±


    ¡°I will, Daisy,¡± she reassures me. ¡°And don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯ll make sure everything is okay.¡±


    I hang up the phone, but the knot of fear and worry in my stomach refuses to loosen. Luke is trying to snatch my daughter from me. I can clearly see this. But why is Aunt Eva defending him?

 Chapter 25 He Is A Billionaire

    Luke¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Mr. Anderson, I need your help. Can youe here?¡± I hear Eva¡¯s voice from the kitchen as I settle down at the dining table with Hope.


    ¡°Hope, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± I walk to the kitchen after cing a kiss on Hope¡¯s cheek.


    As I enter the kitchen, I see Eva standing with a stern expression, her arms folded across her chest. ¡°I talked to Daisy and found out that you¡¯re her ex-husband.¡±


    I lower my gaze, bracing myself to hear all the harsh words I deserve.


    However, instead of berating me, she speaks softly, surprising me. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done to Daisy in the past, but I¡¯m certain it must have been something terrible. That¡¯s why she is so afraid to trust you now. But Luke, I believe in second chances. I can see you genuinely care for Hope, and she deserves to have her father.¡±


    I stare at her in shock and disbelief. I didn¡¯t think she would understand me. We have just met a few hours ago. She has rendered me speechless.


    She continues, ¡°Luke, I can clearly see that you care about Hope. But I want to know, do you care about Daisy too? Do you want her back in your life?¡±


    ¡°I love Daisy,¡± I confess, finally breaking my silence. ¡°Eva, I forced myself to divorce her because I thought I didn¡¯t deserve her. I hurt her so much in the past that I can¡¯t even forgive myself for it. I wanted to keep myself away from her, but then I met Hope and realised my mistake. Instead of running and punishing myself, now I want to take care of my family. I want to take responsibility and be there for them.¡±


    I met this woman a few hours ago, and I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m sharing everything with her. But it feels good to open up to someone.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that, Luke.¡± She ces her hand on my arm. ¡°Daisy deserves to be loved and cherished, just as much as Hope does. I have seen her struggling for the past five years. She never told me, but she is yearning for love deep inside.¡±


    I nod, feeling a lump in my throat. ¡°I was foolish and selfish, that I pushed her away when all she ever wanted was my love,¡± I murmur, my voice choked with regret. ¡°Eva, I made so many mistakes. I don¡¯t know if I deserve another chance, but I¡¯m willing to do whatever it takes to make things right.¡±


    Eva gives me a reassuring smile. ¡°It¡¯s never toote to make amends, Luke. But it won¡¯t be easy. You have given her deep wounds, which will take time to heal. So you must be patient. And I¡¯m with you on this journey because I really want to see Hope and Daisy happy.¡±


    I give her a grateful smile. ¡°Thank you, Eva. You¡¯ve given me hope when I needed it most. And I promise, I won¡¯t stop until I¡¯ve earned back Daisy¡¯s trust and love.¡±


    ***


    Daisy¡¯s P. O. V.


    I reach Eva¡¯s apartment as soon as possible, dying to hold my princess in my arms. I missed her the entire day. The tension with Luke is a forgotten matter; right now, I just want to meet my baby.


    As Aunt opens the door, I find Hope rushing towards me. ¡°Mommy, finally you¡¯re back. Hopi missed you a lot, Mommy.¡±


    I kneel and embrace her with a smile on my face. As I close my eyes, a few tears trickle down my cheeks.


    ¡°Mommy missed her princess so much.¡± I wipe my tears before pulling away from her. ¡°Did you have your lunch properly?¡±


    She nods. ¡°Yes, Mommy. I¡¯m your goodie-goodie girl.¡± As she giggles, a wide smile spreads across my face. She truly has the power to take away all my tension. ¡°You know, Mommy, I spent the entire day with Daddy. We yed, and hebed my hair.¡±


    As she mentions Lukebing her hair, I notice that her hair is tied up in two buns. I¡¯m shocked to see that she let him tie her hair. She never lets anyone do that. She likes to keep her hair open.


    ¡°You let him tie your hair?¡± I ask, pointing at her hair.


    ¡°Yes, because my hair was bothering me by getting in my eyes. He made my hairstyle by watching a video on YouTube. Am I not looking beautiful? Hope¡¯s daddy is best at everything, just like you, Mommy.¡± She chatters nonstop about her daddy, and I feel a pang of jealousy.


    I ster a smile on my face and stroke her cheek before standing up and lifting her in my arms.


    I turn towards Aunt Eva. ¡°Thank you so much for taking care of her, Aunt.¡±


    ¡°Anytime.¡± She passes me a smile, pulling Hope¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°I think I should leave now.¡±


    ¡°Daisy, stay here tonight. I need to talk to you.¡±


    I know. She wants to talk about Luke.


    I nod in response because I also want to talk to her. I want to know why she is allowing Luke toe close to my daughter. Why did she let him spend the entire day with her?


    ***


    After putting Hope to sleep in the room, Aunt and I settle down in the hall to converse.


    I initiate the conversation. ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re not doing right by letting Luke stay with Hope.¡±


    ¡°Daisy, just for once, think about Hope, putting your anger aside,¡± she exins. ¡°Hope needs her father¡¯s love. Don¡¯t let her crave it anymore. She is so happy after getting her father.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see he is snatching Hope from me?¡± I question her, a bit disappointed because instead of supporting me, she is taking Luke¡¯s side.


    ¡°He is a billionaire, Daisy. If his intention were to snatch Hope from you, he would have done that long ago. He can easily take custody of her. But he won¡¯t do that because he is guilty of his past mistakes.¡±


    Somewhere, Aunt is right. Luke is so powerful; he can easily snatch Hope from me, but he is just spending time with her. Maybe he has truly changed, but I still can¡¯t trust him so easily.


    ¡°How can you be so sure, Aunt? You just met him today.¡± As I question her, she passes me a smile.


    ¡°You know, darling, I¡¯m good at reading people.¡± She sps my hand in hers. ¡°I don¡¯t know what he did to you in the past, but believe me, now he has no intention of hurting you and Hope. I¡¯m not asking you to forgive him. Just don¡¯t keep him away from Hope. For Hope, let Luke meet her.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to share Hope with the man I hate the most, Aunt. It¡¯s hard.¡± My voice chokes with emotion, and she gives a slight squeeze to my hand in reassurance.


    She continues to exin, ¡°I can understand your feelings, Daisy. However, it¡¯s good for Hope to have both parents in her life. She deserves to experience a father¡¯s love.¡±


    ¡°But what about me, Aunt? What about the pain he caused me? How can I just forget everything and let him back into our lives?¡± Tears well up in my eyes as dreadful memories of the past sh in my mind.


    ¡°Daisy, I know it¡¯s difficult. The wounds he inflicted won¡¯t heal overnight. But holding onto anger and resentment will only hurt you in the end. You must consider what¡¯s best for Hope.¡±


    Her words hit me like a revtion. It¡¯s true that my anger towards Luke is driving me insane, and I don¡¯t want it to affect Hope. She deserves to have a rtionship with her father.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try, Aunt.¡± A sob escapes my mouth. ¡°For Hope¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll try.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daisy.¡± She pulls me into a hug and caresses my hair. ¡°No one can snatch Hope from you. She is all yours. It¡¯s just that she needs a father as well.¡±


    As we pull apart, I express my gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Aunt, for being there for me. It was getting so difficult for me to handle all these things alone. I was afraid that Luke might be pretending to have changed, but your words bring me some rity.¡±

 Chapter 26 Shopping With Daddy

    Luke¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Luke, I want to meet you now.¡± I can¡¯t believe my ears when Daisy calls and directly asks to meet up.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I¡¯m seated on the sofa, holding the phone to my ear, staring straight ahead in shock. ¡°What-what did you just say?¡± I ask, stammering.


    She repeats, ¡°I want to meet you, Luke.¡±


    Afterposing myself, I question, ¡°Okay. Where?¡±


    ¡°Bocado Cafe.¡± She hangs up before I can say anything else.


    Daisy didn¡¯t want to see my face until yesterday. Now she wants to meet me. Why?


    ***


    I sit outside the cafe, waiting for Daisy to arrive. As she approaches, she gives me a pointed look before taking a seat beside me.


    She is wearing a simple top and jeans, yet looking beautiful. How does she always manage to look so pretty?


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m only here for Hope,¡± she begins, looking directly at me. ¡°She¡¯s getting attached to you, so I¡¯ve decided not to keep her away from you any longer. You can stay with her during the daytime while I¡¯m at work.¡±


    I stare at her in surprise. She¡¯s giving me permission to spend time with Hope. I can¡¯t believe it.


    She adds, ¡°But I have one condition.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the condition?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll leave after dropping Hope to her granny¡¯s apartment before I return because I don¡¯t want to see your face.¡± I feel a pang in my heart at her words.


    However, it¡¯s a relief that I can now spend time with Hope without taking the tension.


    ¡°Thank you, Daisy,¡± I say, reaching out to sp her hand. She moves it away immediately, giving me a stern look. After taking a deep breath, I finish my sentence, ¡°For not keeping me away from my daughter. It means a lot.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for my daughter, Luke, because she deserves her father¡¯s love. So don¡¯t think for a second that I¡¯m doing this for you.¡± She rifies in a grim tone, and I nod in response. She adds, ¡°And don¡¯t you dare hurt her in any way.¡±


    I immediately shake my head. ¡°I promise, I won¡¯t.¡±


    We sit in silence for a few seconds, staring at each other. She begins to leave, but then suddenly there is thunder and lightning. As the clouds rumble again, she squeezes her eyes shut and grips my hand tightly, digging her nails into my skin.


    The rain starts to pour down, drenching us, and I realise how close we are sitting, our shoulders almost touching. The electricity in the air seems to crackle not just from the lightning, but from our proximity.


    Raindrops cascade down her face, and I find her even more beautiful at this moment. My mouth goes dry with desire as I notice her wet lips. I feel an intense urge to kiss her and taste those luscious lips.


    Luke, control yourself. Keep your desires in check. You have to first win her heart and earn her trust. Don¡¯t forget your purpose.


    Ipose myself, pushing away my desire.


    ¡°Daisy, are you okay?¡± I ask, and she opens her eyes immediately.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine,¡± she replies, her voice shaking, and she doesn¡¯t release her grip on my hand.


    I can¡¯t resist, and with my free hand, I gently brush a strand of wet hair away from her face, locking my intense gaze with hers. For a few moments, we lose ourselves in each other¡¯s eyes, while the rain continues to fall around us.


    She finally lets go of my hand and stands up abruptly, her expression unreadable. ¡°I should go.¡±


    As I nod silently, she walks away. A deep longing fills my heart to spend more time with her and connect with her on a deeper level now.


    At least there¡¯s some progress; she¡¯s allowing me to be with Hope. Perhaps in the future, she¡¯ll let me exin myself and give me a second chance.


    ***


    ¡°Yippee! I¡¯m going shopping with Daddy,¡± Hope squeals with excitement from the backseat of my car as I prepare to take her shopping after school. ¡°I¡¯m going to buy lots of toys and dresses.¡±


    I want to spoil my daughter with my love and all the money I have.


    Suddenly, she looks at me with a serious expression and asks, ¡°Daddy, can I shop for Mommy too? Mommy never buys anything for herself.¡±


    My heart warms at her concern for her mother. I truly love the way she takes care of her mommy.


    I lean in and kiss her cheek. ¡°Of course, little princess. You can buy anything you want today.¡±


    She sits on myp and rests her head on my chest. ¡°Thank you, Daddy. You¡¯re so sweet.¡±


    A smile spreads across my face as I embrace her. ¡°And you¡¯re sweetest, kiddo.¡±


    Hope is like a light in my dark life. When I¡¯m with her, I feel so content.


    ***


    I put Hope down on the floor to unlock the door of Daisy¡¯s apartment. After shopping, we came directly here because Hope was missing her favourite toy, Rabbi. Eva had an extra key to Daisy¡¯s apartment, which she gave to me.


    My driver stands behind us, holding as many shopping bags as he can manage. There are more bags, which he will bring in on the next trip.


    As I open the apartment door, Hope rushes into her room. ¡°Rabbi, where are you?¡±


    I follow her with my driver. He ces all the shopping bags in the room, and I gesture for him to bring in the rest of them. As he nods and leaves, I turn to Hope.


    As she approaches me, holding her soft toy, I scoop her up into my arms.


    ¡°Daddy, you know,¡± she says as I settle on the bed with her. ¡°I bought a lot of toys today, but my favourite one will always be Rabbi.¡± She hugs the toy closer to her chest.


    ¡°Why is that?¡± I raise my brows at her, stroking her hair.


    ¡°Because,¡± she begins, her big blue eyes sparkling with innocence, ¡°Rabbi was the first toy Mommy gave me. She said he would keep me safe and make me feel loved when she couldn¡¯t be with me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very special,¡± I reply softly, brushing a lock of golden hair away from her face. ¡°And I¡¯m sure Rabbi feels lucky to have such a wonderful friend like you.¡±


    She beams at me and hugs me. ¡°Thank you, Daddy, for being there with me when Mommy isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Daddy is always there for his princess.¡± I kiss her hair.


    ¡°Daddy, can we go to dinner when Mommy returns from the office?¡± She asks after breaking the hug, and I immediately nod in response.


    ¡°Of co-¡± I pause as I realise Daisy will definitely not agree to go out with me. ¡°Your Mommy might not agree,¡± I exin with a pout.


    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t worry about Mommy. Hope will handle her.¡±


    ¡°Then dinner n is done,¡± I announce, slightly pinching her nose.


    She shes a wide grin before bouncing on the bed. ¡°Yeah! Daddy, Mommy, Hopi is going to dinner.¡±


    I admire my little girl with a smile on my face. I fall more in love with her with each passing moment I spend with her. Truly, I never thought that after Daisy, I would ever love anybody again, but she has proven me wrong.

 Chapter 27 Blissful Moment

    Daisy¡¯s P. O. V.


    As I enter my room, the sight before me brings tears to my eyes. Hope and Luke are sleeping, with Hope lying on top of him. It seems like a dream. After the way Luke threw me out of his life, I never thought I would ever witness this moment.


    However, deep inside, I always longed for it. I truly wanted my daughter to experience a father¡¯s love. Thank God, Aunt made me understand, and I didn¡¯t make the mistake of keeping them apart.


    I was furious when Aunt told me that Luke took Hope to my apartment when I clearly instructed him to leave before I returned. But all my anger disappears as I witness the sight before me.


    I take my phone out of my handbag and capture this blissful moment with a smile on my face.


    After approaching them, I put theforter over them and lean in to give a peck on Hope¡¯s forehead. I stand up, controlling the urge to kiss Luke¡¯s forehead.


    I truly hate the fact that I¡¯m still drawn to Luke. After all these years, he still has the power to drive me insane and ignite desire inside me. Why can¡¯t I just hate this man? I should despise him. He cheated on me, never valued my love, and most importantly, he treated me like a ve.


    After pushing my emotions aside, I turn around and notice so many shopping bags. I gasp, cing my hand on my mouth. It seems like they have purchased the entire store.


    I shake my head and head to the washroom to freshen up.


    When I return, I find Luke sitting on the bed beside Hope, stroking her hair and his eyes filled with affection fixed on our daughter.


    As he notices me, he rises from the bed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wanted to leave before you returned, but Hope wanted to-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your exnation. Tell me, what¡¯s this?¡± I ask in a stern tone, pointing at the shopping bags.


    He answers, ¡°I took our daughter shopping today.¡±


    ¡°Stop spoiling her, Luke.¡± I stand, folding my arms across my chest and ring at him. ¡°Don¡¯t get her ustomed to these things because who knows, after some time, you might leave.¡± My voice cracks at the end.


    Don¡¯t cry, Daisy. Just don¡¯t.


    I try hard topose myself because I don¡¯t want to fall weak in front of him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go anywhere.¡± He steps closer to me and whispers, ¡°Because you¡¯re my destination, butterfly.¡±


    For once, I felt like believing his words because I could see honesty in his oceanic blue eyes.


    But then his harsh words echo in my ears.


    ¡°You were never my wife, Daisy. You were just a worthless piece of trash that I¡¯m throwing away.¡±


    Tears trickle down my cheeks.


    Traitors!


    He said those words to me five years ago, but every time I recall them, they make me cry. And I can never forget those words.


    As he raises his hand to wipe my tears, I step back. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± I wipe away my tears, shooting daggers at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch me ore close to me. Did you forget I was just a worthless piece of trash to you?¡± His eyes fill with guilt as I speak.


    ¡°Daisy, you weren¡¯t-¡±


    I cut his words. ¡°But you made me feel like that every day, Luke.¡± A sob escapes my mouth. ¡°I never gave up on you, but then you¡­¡±


    You cheated on me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daisy. I had my reasons-¡±


    ¡°Please, Luke. Just leave. I can¡¯t stand it. Your presence suffocates me.¡± I gesture for him to leave.


    ¡°Daisy, I can¡¯t leave.¡± My brows furrow as he refuses to go, shaking his head.


    ¡°Why?¡± My frown deepens.


    ¡°I promised Hope I¡¯d leave after she wakes up.¡± He replies, ncing at Hope.


    I snap at him, ¡°Then just get out of this room.¡±


    After staring at me for a few seconds, he turns to leave.


    He stops at the door and turns his head towards me. ¡°Daisy, I know whatever I say, you won¡¯t believe me. But I have changed, and now I¡¯m willing to wait for you until myst breath.¡± He says this and exits the room, shutting the door behind him.


    I lie down on the bed and hug Hope closer to my chest, shedding silent tears. I wish things were simpler, that I could just forget the pain of the past and move on with my life.


    But one thing I¡¯m certain about is that I¡¯ll never give my heart to Luke again.


    After a few minutes, Hope wakes up and asks in a sleepy tone, ¡°Mommy, you came?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mommy is back, princess.¡± I kiss her forehead, caressing her hair.


    She sits up in bed, rubbing her eyes, and tells me about her day. ¡°Mommy, Hopi did a lot of shopping today with Daddy. He helped me pick out dresses for you as well. Daddy is so nice, isn¡¯t he, Mommy?¡± As she asks, I just give her a slight nod.


    I just pray Luke never breaks Hope¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Mommy, where is Daddy?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s outside,¡± I answer, tucking her messy hair behind her ears properly.


    Her eyes sparkle with excitement as she tells me, ¡°Mommy, I bought a dress like mine for you. Let¡¯s wear it and surprise Daddy.¡±


    I really don¡¯t want to deny her. But I don¡¯t want to wear anything that Luke has bought for me.


    ¡°Hopi, Mommy is tired. Please, some other day.¡± I request, giving her a pleading look.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s wear it now. It¡¯ll take only a few minutes. Please, Mommy, please.¡± She implores, batting her eyshes, and I give in as always.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Fine.¡± As I agree, her eyes gleam with delight, and she bounces on the bed, causing me to chuckle.


    I can do anything for the happiness of my Hopi.


    ***


    ¡°Wow, Mommy, you look so pretty.¡± Hope praises as I emerge from the bathroom, wearing the dress that matches Hope¡¯s. It¡¯s a ck, one-shoulder dress, reaching our mid-thighs.


    I¡¯m surprised that Luke knows my size. It fits me perfectly.


    I approach Hope and hold her in my arms. ¡°You look even prettier than Mommy.¡± I nuzzle my nose against hers, causing her to giggle.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go outside and ask Daddy, who looks prettier, Hopi or Mommy?¡± As she suggests, her eyes sparkle with enthusiasm.


    I nod and step out of the room, bracing myself to face Luke again. It¡¯s a hard task for me, not because I despise him. The reason is that I still can¡¯t resist him, and I hate this. Deep down, my heart is melting, but I don¡¯t want it to happen.

 Chapter 28 Dance With Daddy

    Luke¡¯s P. O. V.


    I sit on the sofa, holding my head. The memories of how I treated Daisy in the past revolve around my mind, driving me crazy with guilt. She never deserved that treatment. I want to kill myself every time I recall the past.


    However, now I promise myself that I¡¯ll fill Daisy¡¯s life with beautiful moments so she¡¯ll forget every painful memory. I¡¯m never going to give up on her.


    As the door to Daisy¡¯s room swings open, my eyes widen in surprise. Daisy is wearing the dress I bought for her today, the one I imagined her in. But to be honest, she looks even more beautiful than I had imagined. I didn¡¯t think she would wear this dress.


    I can¡¯t take my eyes off her. She looks out of this world.


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± As I hear Hope¡¯s voice, I lower my gaze to her. She stands, holding her mommy¡¯s hand, wearing the matching dress. She looks as adorable as always.


    ¡°Daddy, how do we look?¡± she asks, cing one hand on her waist and pouting at me.


    I chuckle at her expression and rise from the sofa. ¡°Wow, you both look absolutely stunning,¡± I say, ncing at Daisy, who averts her eyes at mypliment, and Hope approaches me.


    She giggles with delight, tugging at my hand. ¡°Daddy, who looks prettier, Mommy or me?¡±


    I ruffle her hair, smiling at her. ¡°You both look equally beautiful.¡±


    She pouts at me. ¡°But Daddy, you have to pick one.¡±


    I nce at Daisy and find her looking at me. I admire her again from head to toe before moving my eyes back to my little princess. She keeps her eyes fixed on me, desperately waiting for my answer.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sweetheart. Daddy can never choose between your mommy and you. You both look really beautiful,¡± I reply, stroking her cheek.


    ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re so sweet.¡± After giving me a wide grin, she runs towards Daisy. Standing beside her mommy, she orders me, ¡°Daddy, now click photos of us.¡±


    ¡°Sure, princess.¡± I pull my phone out of my jeans pocket.


    ¡°Hopi, let Mommy change. She has to prepare dinner,¡± Daisy gives an excuse to Hope as I open the camera on my phone.


    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t worry about dinner. Daddy, Hopi, and Mommy will go out for dinner today.¡± As Hope tells her, Daisy¡¯s eyes widen in shock. Hope turns to me and asks, ¡°Right, Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Right, princess.¡± As I nod, Daisy res at me before shifting her gaze back to Hope.


    ¡°Hope, we¡¯re not going out,¡± Daisy denies in a stern tone.


    ¡°Why not, Mommy? Hopi wants to go out with Mommy and Daddy both. You know how much I missed you while shopping.¡± She looks down, making a sad pout, and I can see Daisy¡¯s expression softening.


    She sighs. ¡°Okay, fine. I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Hope¡¯s eyes twinkle with delight as she looks at Daisy. ¡°Thank you, Mommy.¡± She hugs her, wrapping her arms around Daisy¡¯s leg.


    Daisy caresses her, smiling down at her. A grin spreads across my face because I get the opportunity to spend more time with my family. Thank you, my dear daughter.


    She orders me, ¡°Daddy, now click some photos of us.¡±


    Only my princess and her mommy can boss me around like this. I can¡¯t wait for the time Daisy will boss me around as well.


    ***


    We reach a luxurious restaurant. I had already reserved our seats during the car ride.


    ¡°Wow, Daddy. This restaurant is so huge and beautiful.¡± As we enter, Hope admires the restaurant with wide eyes, and I fix my gaze on Daisy. Today, I truly can¡¯t take my eyes off her. The way the dress hugs her curves-I can¡¯t express in words what I¡¯m feeling right now.


    ck suits her the most.


    As we take our seats, Hope settles down between us on the sofa, picking up the menu. I chuckle as she pretends to read.


    ¡°Daddy, Hopi will eat pizza. Yummy-yummy.¡± She licks her lower lips.


    ¡°Okay, my princess.¡± I lean in and kiss her head.


    As a waiteres to take our order, I ask Daisy, ¡°What would you like to eat, Daisy?¡±


    She frowns at me before turning to the waiter and giving her order directly. ¡°Green sd, please.¡±


    I give the remaining order, and the waiter leaves after nodding at us.


    As I watch the couples dancing, I feel an urge to ask Daisy for a dance. But I know she¡¯ll never agree to it.


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, please dance like the other couples.¡± Hope implores, catching my attention.


    Is my daughter a mind reader?


    I wonder, staring at her.


    ¡°Hopi, no.¡± Daisy gives her a stern look.


    Please, Hope, do something and convince your mommy to dance with me.


    ¡°Mommy, why not? Every couple is dancing. I want to make a video of you two. Please go. Please.¡± She bats her eyshes at Daisy, trying her best to persuade her.


    ¡°No means no, Hope. Mommy can¡¯t fulfil your every silly demand. You¡¯re bing so stubborn.¡± As Daisy chides Hope, her face falls with sadness.


    She sits in myp, resting her head on my chest, making a sad pout. ¡°Hopi will not talk to Mommy.¡±


    My heart clenches, seeing her like that.


    ¡°Hope, don¡¯t be upset.¡± I try to soothe her, running my fingers through her hair. ¡°Mommy loves you very much. It¡¯s just that she doesn¡¯t want to dance.¡±


    ¡°But Mommy scolded me. I was just requesting her.¡± She grumbles, ying with my cufflink.


    I steal nces at Daisy, who sits lost in her thoughts. I wish she would start talking to me normally soon, at least.


    Before I can make Hope understand, the waiter arrives with our order.


    ¡°Look, princess, your yummy pizza is here.¡± I try to cheer her up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat it. Hope isn¡¯t hungry now.¡± She denies it, snuggling into me.


    ¡°Hopi, Mommy is sorry. Please eat your pizza,¡± Daisy apologizes, ruffling her hair after shifting closer to us.


    She raises her head from my chest and looks at Daisy with her innocent blue eyes. ¡°Mommy, Hopi will eat the pizza on one condition.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Daisy asks, constantly stroking her hair.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to dance with Daddy, Mommy.¡± Daisy withdraws her hand from her hair upon hearing her words.


    I stare at Hope in shock.


    ¡°Hope, you shouldn¡¯t force your mommy like this.¡± I make her understand, gently tucking her hair behind her ears.


    I really want to dance with Daisy, but not like this.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Daddy, Hope really wants to see you both dancing like the other couples.¡± After saying this to me, she turns to her mother. ¡°Pinky promise, Mommy. This is thest request of the day.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± As Daisy finally agrees, Hope jumps into her mommy¡¯sp and hugs her, while I stare at Daisy in surprise. She looks back at me with an unreadable expression while embracing Hope.


    ¡°Now, Hope will have her pizza.¡± Hope licks her lips in anticipation, fixing her eyes on the pizza.


    She eagerly digs into her pizza and chatters nonstop as she takes bite after bite.


    Daisy picks at her sd, her expression distant as she pushes the food around her te. It hurts me to see her like this. I want to erase the hurt that I¡¯ve caused, but I know healing takes time.


    However, I¡¯ll heal her, no matter how much time it takes.


    I have finally found the path to reach her, and it¡¯s through Hope. I¡¯m certain that she will bridge the gap between her mother and me and bring her mommy closer to me.

 Chapter 29 I Still Love Luke

    Daisy¡¯s P. O. V.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    As Luke stands beside me, holding out his hand, I am just about to rise from the sofa, ignoring him, but Hope ces my hand in his, giggling.


    A smile shes on his face as he sps my hand, sending a shiver down my spine. Yes, his mere touch still affects me like this, and I hate it.


    ¡°Go, go, Mommy and Daddy!¡± Hope squeals, standing on the sofa and bouncing on it.


    I take a deep breath before standing up. Luke leads me to the dance floor after passing me a small smile. Five years ago, I yearned for his affection. Now, when Luke is finally treating me with kindness and care, I feel baffled.


    Part of me wants to push him away, to maintain the walls I¡¯ve built around my heart to protect myself from getting hurt again. But another part of me, a part I¡¯ve tried to bury deep inside, yearns for love from him.


    As we stand in front of each other on the dance floor, I look everywhere except at him. He grabs my waist with one hand and entwines my fingers with his other, drawing me closer. I stare at him, surprised.


    ¡°Let¡¯s dance for Hope. Please.¡± As he requests, I nce at Hope, who stands on the sofa, holding the phone in her hand to shoot a video of our dance.


    I turn my gaze back to him and give him a nod. ¡°Only for Hope.¡± As I murmur, we begin to move to the rhythm of the music.


    I avoid looking at him because I know once I do, I¡¯ll certainly lose myself in his oceanic blue eyes.


    ¡°I must say, the dress I purchased for you suits every curve of your body so perfectly.¡± As he whispers in my ear in a husky tone, his warm breath touches my skin, sending a jolt of electricity down my spine and igniting a familiar me of desire deep within me.


    Fuck! No! How can I still feel this way about him after all that he¡¯s done?


    I try to ignore the effect his proximity has on me, focusing instead on the sound of the music and the joy visible in Hope¡¯s eyes as she watches us dance. But it¡¯s getting hard for me to resist him.


    We continue to sway to the music, now with both his hands resting on my waist and mine on his chest. I¡¯m trying so hard not to look at him.


    ¡°Butterfly.¡± As he murmurs, I again look at him and find his intense gaze locked on me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for all the pain I caused you. I promise I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡± His eyes are filled with honesty, and there¡¯s a longing to make amends for the mistakes of the past.


    For a few seconds, I lose myself in his gaze, forgetting about the entire world. It¡¯s as if the past few years have melted away, leaving only the present moment. Right now, I truly want him to make up for all the pain he caused me. Deep inside, I¡¯m still longing to be loved by him in a way that heals all wounds, erases all doubts, and fills the void in my heart.


    But then reality hits me hard, reminding me of the countless nights I spent alone, crying myself to sleep, wondering why he couldn¡¯t love me the way I deserved. I can¡¯t just forget all that pain and humiliation, no matter how much I may still love him.


    Yes, it¡¯s true that I still love Luke.


    Taking a step back, I tear my gaze away from his, my heart pounding. ¡°You can never make up for the pain you caused me, Luke. The wounds you gave me are so deep they can never be healed.¡±


    I push him away and rush towards Hope, with Luke following me.


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy, you both rocked!¡± she squeals and, as always, seeing her sparkling eyes and a smile on her face, I forget about everything.


    Luke and I together bend down to kiss her cheeks, but she moves away, and we end up pecking on each other¡¯s lips. As our lips touch, my eyes widen in shock, my heartbeat quickens, and my desire to taste his lips intensifies. It¡¯s been five years since our lips met and I felt the warmth of his kiss against mine.


    I pull away, my cheeks flushed with embarrassment as I meet Luke¡¯s gaze. He looks just as stunned as I am, his eyes wide and his lips parted in surprise. But beneath the shock, I see something else flickered in his eyes-a hint of longing, of desire.


    ¡°Mommy and Daddy kissed each other.¡± Hope¡¯s giggles pull us back to the earth, and we both stand straight.


    ¡°You naughty little girl, why did you move away?¡± I ask, pulling Hope¡¯s cheeks, trying to ignore my body burning with desire.


    ¡°I just did it for fun, Mommy.¡± Sheughs, cing both of her hands on her mouth, stealing my heart all over again.


    ¡°You know, now what Daddy will do to have fun?¡± Luke asks her, raising his brows.


    ¡°What?¡± Hope stares at her with curiosity.


    ¡°This.¡± As he tickles Hope¡¯s tummy, her innocentughter fills the restaurant, and a smile tugs at my lips, seeing this sight.


    Earlier, I was jealous of their bond, thinking that Luke had returned to snatch Hope from me. However, now I realise that Luke¡¯s presence in Hope¡¯s life is a blessing because she is finally experiencing her father¡¯s love, which she yearned for. He may not have been a good husband, but perhaps he can be a good father.


    ***


    Luke¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Mommy and Daddy danced and kissed each other today, and Hopi enjoyed it a lot.¡±


    As we return from the restaurant, Hope dances and hoots, standing in the car backseat between Daisy and me. I wonder where she gets all her energy.


    ¡°Hope, do you ever get tired?¡± I ask, smiling at her.


    ¡°Luke, she only gets tired when I ask her to do her homework,¡± Daisy answers, chuckling, and I lose myself in her for a few seconds. She looks so extraordinarily beautiful when sheughs like this.


    However, she looks around, realising she unknowingly behaved normally with me.


    ¡°Mommy is right, Daddy. I don¡¯t like to do homework; it¡¯s super duper boring.¡± Hope giggles, climbing into myp and drawing my attention back to her.


    I pull her cheeks,ughing.


    ¡°Hope wants to have fun the entire day.¡± She yawns, resting her head on my chest. ¡°With you and Mommy¡­.¡± She dozes off, and I lean in and kiss her forehead.


    Every moment I spend with her, and Daisy is precious to me.


    As I shift my gaze to Daisy, I catch her already looking at us.


    ¡°You can never make up for the pain you caused me, Luke. The wounds you gave me are so deep they can never be healed.¡±


    Her words from our dance echo in my ears, filling me with remorse. I wish I could change the past. However, I can¡¯t do that. Now I can only make amends and try to build a better future.


    ¡°Daisy,¡± I begin, but she averts her eyes. ¡°I know the wounds I gave you are too deep to be healed, but I¡¯ll keep trying if you want me to or not. I¡¯m ready to spend my entire life alleviating the pain I caused you.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t answer, just keeps staring out of the car window.


    ***


    After dropping Daisy and Hope off at their home, I return to the luxurious vi where I¡¯m staying. I¡¯m already missing my family. I can¡¯t wait for the day when I¡¯ll start living with them. For now, the few moments I spend with them are more than enough for me.


    My lips curve into a smile as I look at the photos of Daisy and Hope that I took today. I select one photo and set it on my phone wallpaper.


    I gasp as I watch the video of my dance with Daisy. We look so perfect together. It¡¯s clear she¡¯s trying hard to avoid looking at me and resist me.


    It was incredibly satisfying to feel her close to me after so many years. When I grabbed her waist and drew her closer, my entire body burned with desire. It was a perfect moment. I just can¡¯t get it out of my mind.


    Thank you, Hope, for making your mommy dance with me.


    For a moment, I¡¯m transported back to the dance floor, to the way her hand felt in mine and the warmth of her against me.

 Chapter 30 I Miss Him

    Luke¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Wow! You both look so good together,¡± Evapliments when Hope shows her the dance video of Daisy and me.


    We¡¯re at Eva¡¯s apartment. I brought Hope here from school.


    ¡°You know, Granny, Mommy and Daddy kissed each other on the lips,¡± Hope tells her, giggling as she sits in herp.


    I rub the back of my neck, blushing, as Eva stares at me in surprise. ¡°Your rtionship with Daisy is progressing so fast. I¡¯m quite surprised.¡±


    Before I can say anything, Hope rifies, ¡°When Mommy and Daddy were about to kiss my cheeks, I moved away. And then¡­¡±


    Hope and Eva¡¯sughter fills the room, while I recall ourst night kiss. Anyway, it wasn¡¯t a kiss; it was just a quick peck which intensified my desire to taste her lips. Only I knewst night how I controlled myself from grabbing her hair and devouring her luscious lips.


    ***


    ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s video call Mommy. Hope is missing her.¡± Hope requests, sitting in myp, munching on her chocte cookies while watching her rhymes on TV.


    I miss Daisy too. At least because of Hope, I can see her.


    A smile shes on my face. ¡°Okay, my princess.¡± I kiss her hair and pick up my phone to call Daisy.


    Hope takes my phone and holds it in front of us. My smile widens as Daisy¡¯s face appears on the screen. Her hair is tied up in a messy bun, and she is holding a mug of coffee in her hand.


    ¡°Hello, Hopi. Mommy was just about to call you,¡± she says after taking a sip of her coffee.


    ¡°Mommy, I miss you so much, and Daddy misses you too.¡± Daisy¡¯s expression bes stern as Hope talks about me.


    ¡°Did you have your lunch properly? And where is Granny?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, Granny has gone to her cafe. Daddy and I are watching rhymes.¡±


    As they chat for a few minutes, I just admire Daisy, caressing Hope¡¯s hair and kissing her head.


    ¡°Now, bye, Hopi.¡± She gives a flying kiss to Hope. ¡°Mommy has toplete her work.¡±


    ¡°Ta-ta, Mommy. Hopi will miss you.¡± She pouts, waving at her. As Daisy is about to end the video call, she stops, listening to Hope¡¯s words. ¡°Mommy, Wait.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Daisy¡¯s brow narrows in confusion.


    ¡°Give a flying kiss to Daddy as well.¡± Our eyes widen slightly in surprise at Hope¡¯s demand.


    ¡°Bye, Luke.¡± Daisy gives me a flying kiss and hangs up immediately. I just grin widely.


    ***


    Eva and I settle down in the hall; she has just returned from the cafe. Hope is napping in the bedroom.


    ¡°Luke, I have a n to bring Daisy closer to you,¡± she says, sipping her evening coffee. I¡¯m so d for her support in bringing Daisy back into my life.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°For the next few days, just don¡¯te in front of Daisy.¡± As she suggests this, I freak out.


    ¡°What? No. I can¡¯t stay away from her now.¡±


    I¡¯m dying to meet her, and she¡¯s asking me to leave before she returns.


    She ces her hand on my arm. ¡°Luke, let her miss you and give her some time to process what her heart truly wants.¡±


    How can I stay away when all I want is to be with her?


    I shake my head. ¡°But Eva, I can¡¯t do that. I¡¯ve already lost so much time without her. I can¡¯t bear the thought of staying away from her any longer. And what if she thinks I¡¯ve lost interest or given up?¡± I ask her in a serious tone.


    She sets her coffee cup down and looks at me with a reassuring smile. ¡°Luke, sometimes absence can make the heart grow fonder. Trust me, Daisy needs time to sort through her feelings, and giving her space might be the best way to show her you respect her boundaries.¡±


    Eva¡¯s words make me realise that perhaps I¡¯ve been too eager, too pushy in my attempts to mend things with Daisy. Maybe stepping back for a while is what she truly needs.


    Reluctantly, I nod. ¡°Okay, Eva. I¡¯ll try it your way. But just for a few days.¡±


    She pats my hand. ¡°That¡¯s all I¡¯m asking, Luke. Give Daisy some breathing room, and I¡¯m sure she¡¯lle around.¡±


    I know she is right. But deep down, the thought of being away from Daisy feels like a punishment, and I can only hope that it¡¯s worth it in the end.


    ***


    Daisy¡¯s P. O. V.


    Three Days Later


    I bring Hope back to my apartment from Eva¡¯s ce after work. On the way, she tells me about her day, how Daddy danced and yed with her. I haven¡¯t seen Luke since our dinner night. Deep inside, I miss him. And when Hope talks about him, I miss him even more.


    Why is he not meeting me now? He was so adamant about mending things with me a few days ago. Suddenly, what happened to him?


    Daisy, you asked him not to show his face to you. Maybe he is respecting your boundaries and giving you time.


    But why do I care? It¡¯s good he isn¡¯ting in front of me.


    But I miss him.


    Shit! What is happening to me?


    ¡°Mommy, where are you lost?¡± Hope shakes me, bringing me back to earth. I sit with her on the sofa.


    ¡°What happened, Hopi?¡± I ask, taking her on myp.


    She stares at me with her big blue eyes. ¡°I forgot to tell you something important.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, gently brushing her hair away from her face.


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, and Hopi are going on a vacation tonight.¡± As she informs me, her eyes glint with excitement, and I stare at her in shock.


    ¡°What? Where?¡±


    ¡°Daddy said it¡¯s a surprise.¡± Shees out of myp and starts dancing on the sofa beside me, squealing, ¡°Wow! Hopi will go on holiday with Mommy and Daddy.¡±


    Are we really going on a vacation this weekend?


    Somewhere deep inside, my heart leaps with joy because I¡¯ll finally be able to meet Luke again.


    And I really need a break after a week of continuous work.


    My phone rings, pulling me out of my thoughts. I grab it from the table while Hope runs around the entire apartment, squealing.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Laughing at her, I nce at the caller ID. It¡¯s Luke.


    Ipose myself and answer, ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Daisy.¡± I hear him take a deep breath before continuing, ¡°I just called to tell you about the two-day vacation.¡±


    I also sigh, hearing his voice after three days. Hearing it, my longing to meet him intensifies.


    What the fuck is happening to me?


    ¡°Hope has just informed me,¡± I reply, putting my feelings aside.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I nned it without asking you,¡± he exins. ¡°Hope has two days off, so she pleaded with me to go out, and I couldn¡¯t deny her.¡±


    Will he just stop being so sweet? My heart is melting, and I don¡¯t want it to.


    ¡°I understand. I know denying Hope is the most difficult thing.¡± ying with my ne, I answer him in a polite tone.


    I can¡¯t be rude to him forever. He¡¯s part of Hope¡¯s life now.


    ¡°So it means you have no problem with this trip?¡± He asks in a disbelieving tone.


    Of course not. I really want to go on this trip. Yeah, it¡¯ll be quite hard to resist you, but I¡¯ll manage.


    I answer him, ¡°No. We¡¯re going on this trip for Hope, right?¡±


    ¡°Yup. I¡¯ll be there to pick you guys up in two hours.¡±


    ¡°But where are we going?¡± I inquire. ¡°I have to pack ordingly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a warm destination, so pack light clothes. And don¡¯t worry about anything else. Just be ready with Hope in two hours.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I nod, even though he can¡¯t see me.


    ¡°See you then,¡± he says before disconnecting the call.


    As I put the phone back on the table, Hope runs to me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do the packing.¡± I rise from the sofa and lift her in my arms.


    ¡°Yeah! We¡¯ll do the packing for the trip.¡± She raises both arms in the air, causing me to chuckle.

 Chapter 31 Little Drama Queen

    Daisy¡¯s P. O. V.


    As I pack the bags for the trip, Hope goes to the washroom to pee. She made me pack all the dresses she had purchased with her father a few days ago.


    ¡°Mommy,e!¡± As I hear Hope¡¯s shout, I immediately rush to the bathroom, worried about her.


    ¡°What-¡± As I enter, my words trail off, seeing the sight in front of me. Hope has spilt shampoo all over the clothes.


    I march towards her, scolding, ¡°Hope, what did you do?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I was just washing my hands,¡± she says, giving me an innocent look.


    ¡°But, Hope, it¡¯s shampoo,¡± I exin. ¡°We wash our hair with this.¡±


    ¡°Oopsie-Topsy, Mommy. Hope forgot.¡± She giggles, and I shake my head in disbelief at her condition.


    ¡°Now I have to bathe you.¡± I kneel and take off her dress.


    ¡°Yippee¡­ I¡¯ll bathe again.¡± She ps her hands with delight because she loves to y with water in her little pink bathtub.


    ¡°Hopi, don¡¯t tell me you did this deliberately to take a bath.¡± I give her a wary look, cing my hands on my waist.


    She shakes her head. ¡°I swear, Mommy, it was a mistake.¡±


    She is such a little drama queen.


    ¡°Okay, I believe you.¡± I nod at her before picking her up in my arms. ¡°But be careful next time.¡± I settle her down in the bathtub and wash her gently, trying to remove all the shampoo from her body.


    ¡°Mommy, you also bathe with Hopi.¡± She sshes water on me, giggling.


    ¡°You naughty little girl.¡± Iugh, gently pulling her nose.


    The doorbell breaks our moment.


    Hope chirps, ¡°Mommy, it must be Daddy.¡±


    My heartbeat races. Finally, I¡¯ll meet Luke after three long days.


    As the doorbell rings continuously, I rise from the floor. ¡°Hopi, don¡¯t do any mischief. Mommy will be right back.¡± I instruct, pointing my finger at her.


    ¡°No mischief. Promise, Mommy.¡±


    I smile at Hope before walking out of the bathroom.


    As I approach closer to the main door of the apartment, my heartbeat quickens with each step I take.


    Daisy, control yourself. It¡¯s not the first time you are meeting him. And don¡¯t forget, he is the person who treated you like trash and humiliated you.


    Afterposing myself, I open the door.


    ***


    Luke¡¯s P. O. V.


    As the door of Daisy¡¯s apartment swings open, I sigh with relief at seeing Daisy¡¯s face.


    She took almost three minutes to open the door. I was so worried about her and Hope during those three minutes. The negativity consumed my mind, driving me crazy.


    ¡°What were you doing? Why did it take you so long to open the door?¡± I ask, concerned, and then my gaze lowers.


    Fuck!


    Her wet shirt has be translucent, and beneath it, her nipples are clearly visible. My shaft twitches in my pants.


    ¡°I was bathing-¡± She follows my gaze and pauses, seeing her state. She curses under her breath, immediately covering her chest with her arms, and her cheeks crimson red.


    A smile tugs at the corner of my lips, seeing her blushing.


    ¡°I¡¯m justing.¡± She turns on her heels and rushes to the room, causing me to chuckle.


    I must say, seeing her after three days is worth it in the end.


    I close the door and settle down in the hall after taking a deep breath.


    It was quite hard to keep myself away from Daisy for three days. But it was the best decision of my life. All thanks to Eva.


    Daisy didn¡¯t get angry or shout at me for nning the trip without her permission. She immediately agreed to it. I was still in disbelief. And she also talked to me normally on the phone.


    It clearly seems these three days have really worked like magic and melted Daisy¡¯s heart. Maybe now she¡¯ll let me make amends.


    I have a feeling this trip is going to bring us closer.


    ***


    Daisy¡¯s P. O. V.


    I rush to my room, my cheeks flushed with embarrassment. Why didn¡¯t I notice my condition before opening the door? How could I have been so careless? Especially in front of Luke, of all people.


    I wasn¡¯t even wearing a bra. I had pulled it off as soon as I reached my apartment after work.


    I hastily grab a fresh shirt from my closet and slip it on before walking into the bathroom.


    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back. Look, Hopi didn¡¯t do any mischief,¡± Hope grins at me,ing out of the bathtub as I approach her with a towel.


    ¡°My good girl.¡± I bend down and wrap the towel around her body before taking her to the room.


    ¡°Mommy, is Daddy sitting outside?¡± She asks as I help her put on a pink long-sleeved top with a ruffled cor and pink pants for travelling.


    ¡°Yes, baby,¡± I say, caressing her hair. ¡°Go meet him and tell him that mommy is getting ready.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡± She sprints out of the room in excitement.


    I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m going to face Luke. I feel so shy. Yes, I know Luke has seen me naked countless times, but that was five years ago. Things have changed. I¡¯m his ex-wife now. It¡¯s not so cool to expose myself in front of my ex-husband like this.


    Shit! Daisy. What have you done?


    ***


    I emerge from the room after getting ready in a ck crop top and sweatpants. I find Hope talking to Luke, sitting in hisp.


    As Luke sees me, he gives me a teasing smile, ncing at my chest. ¡°Nice dry clothes, Daisy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I roll my eyes, folding my arms across my chest, causing him to chuckle.


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy, let¡¯s go!¡± Hope jumps out of Luke¡¯sp and raises her arms in excitement.


    ¡°All ready, Daisy?¡± Luke asks me, rising from the sofa.


    ¡°Yup,¡± I nod at him. ¡°Let me bring the bags.¡± I turn to leave.


    As I return with the luggage, hanging a handbag on my shoulder, Luke¡¯s driver takes the luggage from me.


    ¡°Mommy, you forgot something.¡±


    ¡°What, princess?¡± I ask, my brows narrowed in confusion.


    ¡°Wait.¡± She rushes to the room and returns within a second, holding her stuffed toy Rabbi.


    ¡°How could you forget him, Mommy? You know I don¡¯t go anywhere without him.¡± She hugs the toy close to her heart, and I smile at her.


    Luke picks up Hope in his arms. ¡°Now let¡¯s go, kiddo.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daddy. Let¡¯s go.¡± She throws her hands in the air, causing us tough.


    ***


    Luke¡¯s car pulls up to the private terminal at the airport, and I gasp at the sight of his white private jet. It¡¯s the first time I will travel to it.


    As his driver opens the car door, I step out, carrying the bag on my shoulder.


    ¡°Daddy, will we go on this ne?¡± Hope asks excitedly, seeing the jet. She is in Luke¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Yes, princess. It¡¯s Daddy¡¯s private jet. Wherever we go, we¡¯ll fly in itfortably and quickly,¡± Luke grins, holding Hope securely.


    ¡°Yay! Mommy, we¡¯ll travel on the ne. Hope is so excited!¡± She ps her hands with delight, making us chuckle.


    Luke gestures for me to follow him as we approach the private jet. A uniformed pilot greets us at the bottom of the steps, and I nod at him before ascending the stairs behind Luke.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wow, Daddy, it¡¯s so huge and beautiful.¡± As we step inside, Hope runs all over the jet, her face beaming with enthusiasm. ¡°Look, there¡¯s a bed too!¡± She exims, jumping on it, elicitingughter from Luke and me.


    There are two cabins with two sofa chairs and one bed. Luke and I settle into the seats across from each other, and Hope explores every corner of the jet, herughter echoing throughout the cabin.


    She rushes towards Luke. ¡°Daddy, can we have ice cream on the ne?¡± She asks, licking her lips with anticipation.


    He chuckles, ruffling her hair. ¡°Of course, kiddo. Whatever you want.¡±

 Chapter 32 Overwhelming Desire

    Luke¡¯s P. O. V.


    I admire my little princess who sleeps soundly on the bed in the private jet. Daisy has gone to the restroom. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m going on my first vacation with my family. It feels unreal.


    I never thought that aftering to New York, my life would change like this. Meeting Hope, feeling a strong connection with her, meeting Daisy, then learning Hope is my daughter-everything seems so surreal. And now, here we are, flying together in my private jet.


    Despite all the mistakes I¡¯ve made in the past, I¡¯m grateful for the second chance to be a part of their lives, to be Hope¡¯s father.


    My trance breaks as the ne suddenly shakes, and Daisy falls onto myp. My hands automatically grab her bare waist to steady her. She clutches my zer, and our gazes lock. Our heartbeats quicken, and our breathing bes heavy because of our proximity.


    She looks even more beautiful up close. I can sense her body shivering because of my touch on her waist, and I¡¯m getting hard beneath her buttocks. Her grey eyes are fixed on mine.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± As I ask, my warm breath caresses her face, sending a jolt of electricity down her spine. Her grip on my zer bes tighter.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± she stammers. ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±


    The way my touch still affects her the same as it did five years ago is quite pleasing.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t seem fine to me,¡± I say with a mischievous glint in my eyes.


    ¡°Wha¡­what do you mean?¡± she asks, trying to keep her voice steady.


    I move closer to her, elerating her heartbeat. ¡°You¡¯re shivering.¡± I breathe, my lips inches away from hers. My fingers stroke her bare waist, sending shivers down her spine.


    Damn! Her skin has be even softer and more luminous. I feel an overwhelming desire to stroke every inch of her body and savour the sweetness of her lips.


    The time has truly enhanced her beauty. It¡¯s getting hard for me to resist her.


    ¡°You know why?¡± My tone is husky as I whisper in her ear. ¡°Because my touch still affects you, butterfly.¡±


    She freezes in ce at my words, but suddenly she pushes me away, startling me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever dare to touch me like this, Mr. Anderson,¡± she snaps, rising from myp. ¡°And don¡¯t make me regret my decision abouting on this trip.¡±


    She sits across from me and fixes her eyes out of the window, her brows furrowed in fury.


    Fuck! How can I lose control like this? I have to win Daisy¡¯s heart. If I keep doing this, I¡¯ll certainly end up pushing her away from me even more. Finally, she¡¯d started to behave normally with me, and I fucked up again.


    I curse myself under my breath, fisting my hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daisy,¡± I apologise, staring at her with guilt in my eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. But I promise, from now on, I¡¯ll respect your boundaries and your feelings.¡±


    She remains silent; her gaze fixed firmly outside the window, her jaw clenched in frustration. I can sense her anger, her hurt, and I hate myself for causing it.


    We sit in silence for a few minutes.


    As she yawns and her eyes grow heavy, I suggest, ¡°You must be tired after working all day. Lie down with Hope and get some sleep.¡±


    ¡°I think I should.¡± She let out another yawn, covering her mouth before standing up and lying down, embracing Hope on the bed.


    I feel a sudden urge to join them in bed but control it.


    When Daisy dozes off, I stand up and pull theforter over them properly before leaning in and pressing my lips on their foreheads.


    ***


    Hope wakes up just as the jet is about tond on my private ind in the Caribbean. Her eyes widen with excitement as she looks out the window and sees the stunning view of the ind below. Daisy is in the washroom, freshening up.


    ¡°Daddy, are we here?¡± She enquires, looking at me with anticipation.


    ¡°Yes, princess. We¡¯re here,¡± I answer, smiling at her.


    As Daisy returns from the washroom, we step down from the jet. Hope is in my arms.


    ¡°Daddy, what ce is this?¡± She asks, looking at me with her curious blue eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s Daddy¡¯s private ind,¡± I tell her, nuzzling my nose against hers.


    ¡°Daddy, everything of yours is private. Private jet, private ind.¡± She giggles, warming my heart and causing me tough.


    ¡°Daddy, put me down. Hope wants to y with the water,¡± she says, wriggling in my arms. As I put her down, she rushes toward the crystal-clear water, herughter echoing.


    I notice Daisy standing at the water¡¯s edge, watching the sunrise. She looks so heavenly beautiful, her hair fluttering in the morning breeze.


    I slowly walk over to her with a smile on my face. As I stand behind her, her hair brushes my face, and I inhale its intoxicating scent, losing myself in it.


    ¡°Beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± I ask in a whispering tone, standing behind her.


    She nods, her gaze fixed on the breathtaking view. ¡°It¡¯s heavenly beautiful.¡±


    ¡°But not more than you,¡± I murmur, clenching my hands to control the urge to hold her waist. ¡°To me, you¡¯re the most beautiful sight in the world, Butterfly.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy¡­¡± Hope giggles, sshing water on us and breaking our moment.


    Daisyposes herself and walks over to her. As she lifts Hope from behind and twirls her, Hopeughs. A smile tugs at my lips seeing this sight. I immediately take out my phone and capture their photos.


    ***


    As we enter the luxurious beachfront vi, holding Hope¡¯s hand, she jumps in delight. ¡°Wow! It¡¯s so huge. Daddy, can¡¯t we stay here forever?¡± Her innocent question makes me chuckle.


    ¡°Wee, sir. Wee, ma¡¯am,¡± ady in herte sixties greets us with a warm smile.


    ¡°Daddy, who is she?¡± Hope asks, tugging on my sleeve.


    ¡°Hello, little girl.¡± Thedy bends down and extends her hand to Hope. ¡°I¡¯m Mrs. Thompson, the housekeeper.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Auntie.¡± Hope shakes her hand with hers. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sweetie.¡± After replying to Hope, she looks up at Daisy and me. ¡°Would you like some snacks and drinks, sir, ma¡¯am?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that would be lovely, thank you,¡± I reply, ncing at Daisy for confirmation.


    Daisy nods, a smile ying on her lips. ¡°Yes, some snacks would be great, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Auntie, bring it fast. Huge rats are jumping in Hope¡¯s tummy.¡± Hopeughs, cing her hand on her tummy, causing us to smile.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Mrs. Thompson heads off to the kitchen, smiling at Hope.


    ¡°Now, let me give you guys a tour of the vi.¡± As I speak, Hope¡¯s eyes sparkle with enthusiasm.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yippee.¡± She squeals, pping her hands.


    I lead them on a tour of the vi, showing them the spacious living areas, the infinity pool in the backyard, and the stunning terrace overlooking the ocean. Hope¡¯s eyes widen with wonder as she looks around.


    I open the door to a cosy bedroom with a beautiful outside view. ¡°This is Mommy¡¯s and your room,¡± I say as we enter.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you staying with us in this room, Daddy?¡± She questions, pouting sadly.


    ¡°Princess, girls need some privacy.¡± I ce my hand on her face, trying to exin.


    ¡°Mommy, please ask Daddy to stay with us in this room,¡± Hope requests, tugging at Daisy¡¯s hand. ¡°Hope wants to sleep cuddling you both.¡±


    Daisy nods at her before looking at me. ¡°Luke, it¡¯s fine. You can stay with us in this room.¡±


    How can she agree to share the bedroom with me so easily? Whatever it is, I¡¯m d she is allowing me to share the room with them.


    I stare at her in disbelief for a few seconds before nodding. ¡°Fine, Daddy will also stay in this room.¡± As I speak, smiling at Hope, she climbs on the bed and jumps on it with excitement.


    ¡°Yippee¡­ tonight, Hope will sleep between Mommy and Daddy.¡± She squeals, and Daisy and I admire her with smiles on our faces.

 Chapter 33 Hot Ex-husband

    Daisy¡¯s P. O. V.


    Luke was rightst night. It¡¯s true that his touch still affects me, but I hate it. This time, I can¡¯t let my feelings overpower me. I can¡¯t afford to let myself get swept away by his charm again. I came on this trip for Hope, not to reconcile with my ex-husband.


    I¡¯ve worked so hard to rebuild my life without him, to find happiness and fulfilment on my terms. I can¡¯t let myself be drawn back into the cycle of heartache and disappointment.


    And how can I forgive him after the way he cheated on me? I lost myself because of him.


    I lie on a lounger chair in the backyard, dressed in a two-piece white swimsuit beneath a white shirt. Hope and Luke are enjoying in the infinity pool. She is sitting on a mingo float and sshing water on her father while giggling.


    It¡¯s getting difficult for me to resist Luke. The water cascading down his chest and the sunlight make his muscles look even more defined. Seeing his brown wet hair, I feel an urge to run my hands through it.


    Control, Daisy. Control.


    I try to avert my gaze, focusing instead on the novel I¡¯m reading. But now and then, my eyes betray me, stealing nces at him involuntarily.


    Why did God make him so hot?


    ¡°Mommy, you should join us,¡± I hear Hope¡¯s voice and shift my gaze to her.


    ¡°Mommy is good here, Hopi. You enjoy with Daddy,¡± I reply.


    Because Mommy can¡¯t resist her searing hot ex-husband.


    Iplete the sentence in my mind.


    ¡°Mommy, please. Come,¡± she requests, batting her eyshes at me.


    I nce at Luke, whose gaze is fixed on me.


    You can do this, Daisy. It¡¯s not that difficult. You haven¡¯te on this trip just to lie down, right?


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ming.¡± I pass a smile to Hope.


    ¡°Yippee. Daddy, now Mommy will also join us.¡± She squeals, throwing her arms in the air.


    As I rise from the chair and pull off my shirt, Luke¡¯s eyes glint with desire, seeing me in the swimsuit. The heat of his gaze sends a direct twitch between my thighs.


    I drop the shirt on the lounger and walk over to them, trying not to look at him. But I can feel his gaze following my every move.


    ¡°Come on, Mommy, join us!¡± Hope gestures eagerly from her mingo float, her eyes sparkling with excitement. She looks super cute in her pink one-piece swimsuit.


    I nod at her and enter the pool before swimming over to Hope. I stand, resting my arms on the mingo float across from Luke.


    ¡°Yippee¡­ Mommy, Daddy, and Hopi, now we all will have fun in the pool.¡± She ps, and we chuckle.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± I squeal, lifting Hope in the air, grabbing her from the waist, causing her to giggle.


    As I ce Hope down, Luke sshes water on us. He stops as I shoot him a re. Then I ssh water on him,ughing.


    As we enjoy in the water, Luke and I catch glimpses of each other. We aren¡¯t exchanging words, but our eyes are having their own conversation. There is a warmth in his eyes that touches the core of my heart. These days, I¡¯m witnessing the side of Luke I used to crave in the past.


    Then we have breakfast from the floating tray in the pool with a variety of mouthwatering food items on it.


    I must say the family trip is going amazingly. So far.


    ***


    ¡°Have you ever been here before?¡± I ask Luke, sitting on the beach beside him, watching the sunset. The waves touch our feet as they crash onto the shore, and the gentle breeze brushes our faces. Nearby, Hope slumbers peacefully in the hammock, lulled by the soothing sounds of the ocean.


    He turns his gaze towards me. ¡°Once, when I purchased this ind.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful ce,¡± I remark, watching the sun sink below the horizon, turning the sky into hues of orange and pink.


    ¡°You cane here whenever you want.¡± As he whispers, gently tucking a lock of my hair behind my ear, we lose ourselves in each other¡¯s eyes for a few seconds, forgetting about the rest of the world.


    We sit in silence for a few minutes. I watch the beautiful view, and he watches me.


    I feel my heart race and my cheeks flush under his intense gaze, filled with warmth and adoration. Will somebody tell him he is driving me crazy? If he continues to look at me like this for a few seconds longer, I¡¯ll grab his face and kiss him.


    Control, Daisy. Control.


    ¡°Why did you agree to share the room with me?¡± He enquires, breaking the silence.


    Good question!


    ¡°For Hope,¡± I reply, turning my gaze to him. ¡°Her happiness matters the most to me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a great mother, Daisy. The way you manage work and Hope together ismendable.¡± He stares at me with admiration. ¡°Hope is lucky to have you.¡±


    ¡°Even I¡¯m lucky to have her.¡± With a smile on my face, I nce at the hammock behind us where Hope is sleeping peacefully. ¡°You know why I named her ¡®Hope¡¯?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°Why?¡± He asks with a hint of curiosity in his eyes.


    ¡°Because after my divorce from you, I was shattered and hopeless.¡± I shift my eyes towards Hope. ¡°But then she came into my life like a ray of sunshine, bringing hope and happiness back into my world.¡±


    A soft smile spreads across my face as I think of my daughter and how she taught me to live again.


    I don¡¯t know why I shared this with him, but it happened in the heat of the moment.


    His eyes fill with remorse at my words, and he lifts his hand to entwine his fingers with mine. I let him do it.


    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, Daisy,¡± he says, his fingers filling the gaps between mine so perfectly, as if our hands belong to each other. ¡°I know I hurt you deeply, and I can never undo the pain I caused. But I want you to know that I regret every moment of it.¡±


    I feel a lump form in my throat as I listen to his words filled with honesty. Without saying a word, I untangle my fingers from his and sit, hugging my knees, staring straight ahead.


    Deep inside, I want to believe him, to let go of the pain and anger I have been holding for so long, but I¡¯m afraid. What if he starts behaving like a monster again in the future? I can¡¯t give him my heart to break it again. How can I act stupid again?


    ***


    ¡°Yippee¡­ Today, Hopi will sleep between Mommy and Daddy.¡± Hope dances on the bed, ecstatic, as Luke and I lie beside her. We smile, watching her.


    ¡°You were right, Daisy,¡± Luke says, looking at me. ¡°Except homework. Nothing can tire out our daughter.¡±


    Our daughter. It sounds good.


    ¡°I told you.¡± I chuckle. ¡°Hopi, now lie down and sleep,¡± I order her in a serious tone.


    ¡°No, Mommy.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°Hopi is very happy. She wants to have more fun.¡± She squeals, jumping on the bed.


    ¡°Let her enjoy, Daisy,¡± Luke chimes in. ¡°She is on vacation.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re spoiling her, Luke.¡± I frown at him.


    Hope jumps on Luke and hugs him. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re the best.¡±


    Luke embraces Hope, answering me, ¡°She¡¯s my only daughter, Daisy. If I don¡¯t spoil her, then what will I do?¡± He ruffles her hair and kisses it.


    I never imagined I would witness moments like these, seeing Hope with her father, him spoiling her, and her admiring him. Somewhere deep down, I¡¯m d because Hope deserves all the happiness in the world.


    As Hope dozes off in Luke¡¯s arms, I watch them with a smile on my face.


    ¡°Thank you, Daisy,¡± he whispers, shifting his gaze towards me, his hand stroking Hope¡¯s hair. ¡°For giving me a chance to be a part of her life. Foring on this trip, and for all these precious moments.¡±


    As he looks at me with honesty, I feel a glimmer of hope that perhaps there¡¯s a chance for us to start anew. Certainly, not now, but maybe in the future.


    ¡°Good night, Luke,¡± I murmur before switching off themp.


    ¡°Good night, Daisy.¡± He turns off themp on his side.


    It¡¯s the first time we¡¯re sharing a bed, and surprisingly, it feelsforting. And I can¡¯t deny the slight flutter of butterflies in my stomach as I lie down beside Luke.


    I lie on my side, facing away from him, and I can feel his gaze fixed on my back. As I close my eyes, I think about the events of the day, from enjoying the pool to sharing a quiet moment with Luke on the beach. I can¡¯t deny that being here with them feels right, like a missing piece of the puzzle has finally been found.


    ***


    The next morning, I wake up with a slight pain in my stomach, and what I see in the bathroom after peeing is blood.


    Fuck! My period has arrived too early this time. It wasn¡¯t supposed toe for more than a week.


    I didn¡¯t even bring any sanitary pads. How could I be so careless? What will I do now?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Shit!

 Chapter 34 I’m On Period

    Luke¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Luke¡­¡± Listening to Daisy¡¯s voice, I wake up with a jerk and find her standing beside me, her expression tense, while Hope sleeps soundly next to me.


    ¡°What happened, Daisy?¡± I ask, concerned. ¡°Is everything alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± she hesitates, making me even more anxious.


    I take her hand in mine and give it a slight squeeze. ¡°Just calm down first and then tell me.¡±


    She lets out a deep breath before saying in one go, ¡°Ineedasanitarypad.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± My brows furrow in confusion.


    What¡¯s happening with her so early in the morning? Why is she acting so strangely? Am I dreaming? Because her behaviour isn¡¯t making any sense.


    She closes her eyes and finally tells me, ¡°My period came early. I need a sanitary pad.¡±


    Oh! Thank God. It¡¯s not something serious.


    I sigh with relief.


    ¡°Daisy, you scared me.¡± Listening to my words, she opens her eyes, a hint of embarrassment colouring her cheeks.


    ¡°Could you please arrange it urgently?¡± she requests, still worried.


    I rise from the bed, pulling off theforter. ¡°Come.¡± I take her hand and guide her to the sofa before making her sit down. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You sit here. I¡¯ll arrange it. Is there anything else you need?¡±


    ¡°Right now, I only need that,¡± she answers, fiddling with her ne. As I nod at her, she asks, ¡°Wait, where will you get it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re staying on Luke Anderson¡¯s private ind. Everything is avable here, including sanitary pads. I¡¯ll just call Mrs. Thompson and she¡¯ll arrange it for you.¡± I give her an assuring smile.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She nods, looking a bit relieved.


    I quickly make the call and within a few minutes, Mrs. Thompson arrives with the necessary supplies: sanitary pads, a heating pad, and medicine.


    ¡°Here you go, Daisy.¡± I hand her the packet of sanitary pads and ce the other supplies on the table. ¡°I¡¯m keeping them here. If you need them, you can use them.¡±


    After nodding at me, she rushes to the bathroom. I sit on the sofa and wait for her impatiently, twiddling my thumbs. I want to make sure she is alright.


    After a few minutes, as she returns, the scent of body wash and shampoo fills the air. The water cascading down her brown locks and her sexy wet legs ignite a burning desire within me.


    Just control yourself, Luke.


    ¡°Thank you, Luke,¡± she whispers, approaching me.


    ¡°I¡¯m d I could help.¡± I give her a smile before asking, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Yup. Just going out to get some fresh air.¡±


    ¡°What about breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Not hungry right now.¡± She walks over to the bed and kisses Hope¡¯s forehead, ruffling her hair before stepping out of the room.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ***


    As I stand under the shower and water cascade down my body, I wonder about all the precious moments I¡¯m spending with my family. I¡¯m d that Daisy is behaving normally with me, putting her anger aside. Last night, I slept well after a long time, because my lifelines were with me. Finally, it seems like everything will get fine with time.


    However, one thing that frustrates me is struggling to control my desires when I¡¯m around Daisy. She turns me on incredibly, and it¡¯s hard to resist the urge to touch her, hold her close, and make her mine. Yesterday, when I saw her in the bikini, I felt an overwhelming desire to rip off her two-piece swimsuit and have my way with her. But I know I must respect her boundaries and give her the space she needs.


    I emerge from the bathroom and see Hope sitting on the bed, rubbing her eyes. A smile spreads across my face, and I walk over to her. For the first time, I¡¯m seeing my princess¡¯s morning face. It¡¯s a beautiful sight. She looks adorable, with her messy hair and sleepy eyes.


    As I sit on the bed, she climbs onto myp, burying her face in my chest. ¡°Morning, my baby.¡± I kiss her head.


    ¡°Morning, Daddy. Where is Mommy?¡± She asks, looking up at me with her head still resting on my chest.


    ¡°She is outside.¡± I answer, ruffling her hair.


    ¡°Hopi wants to see her.¡± She raises her head from my chest, her hair falling in front of her eyes. ¡°Take me to her.¡±


    I gently brush her hair away from her face. ¡°We¡¯ll go to Mommy, but first, let¡¯s get you to brush your teeth.¡±


    Today, I¡¯ll take care of my princess because I want to give Daisy some rest during her period. I feel a sudden pang in my heart as I think about how she must have managed all these years alone.


    ***


    As I bring Hope to the beach, I freeze, seeing Daisy. She sits on the swing, engrossed in reading the book, her hair flowing in the breeze. She looks so breathtakingly beautiful,pletely lost in her own world. For a moment, I just stand there, admiring her from a distance, feeling grateful for having her in my life again. I still haven¡¯t won her heart, but her presence is enough for me.


    Hope rushes towards her mommy, and as Daisy looks up at her from her book, her lips curve into a smile.


    She puts the book aside and makes her sit on herp. ¡°Morning, Hopi.¡±


    ¡°Morning, Mommy.¡± Hope hugs Daisy. ¡°What were you doing here, sitting alone?¡±


    ¡°Mommy was spending time with nature,¡± Daisy answers, caressing her hair.


    ¡°Now who will have fun at the beach with Daddy?¡± As I ask, Hope immediately jumps out of Daisy¡¯sp.


    ¡°Me¡­ Daddy. Me¡­¡± she raises her hand, causing me to chuckle.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± I say, sping her hand.


    Hope looks at Daisy. ¡°Mommy, aren¡¯t youing?¡±


    Before Daisy has a chance to respond, I exin to Hope, ¡°Princess, Mommy¡¯s tummy is hurting. Let her rest.¡±


    She makes O mouth before turning to Daisy. ¡°Mommy, then you sit here and click photos of us.¡±


    Daisy nods in response, and then I steal onest nce at her before leaving with Hope.


    ***


    As I y with Hope in the water, Daisy approaches us.


    I look at her with concern. ¡°Daisy, why did youe? You should rest.¡±


    ¡°Luke, I¡¯m on period, not unwell,¡± she exins. ¡°Fortunately, my period cramps aren¡¯t that severe today. Plus, I don¡¯t want to miss out enjoying on the beach.¡±


    I nod. ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t overexert yourself. If you need to rest, just let me know.¡±


    She stares at me for more than a few seconds before turning towards Hope, who is ying in the water.


    Then we stroll along the beach, barefoot on the sand. Hope chatters nonstop, walking between us, holding our hands. I steal a nce at Daisy. Truly saying, every time I look at her, I fall for her even more. I wonder how, during our six months of marriage, I humiliated her, disregarding my love for her. I wish I could change the past.

 Chapter 35 My Heart Is Melting

    Daisy¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Daisy, why did youe? You should rest.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t overexert yourself. If you need to rest, just let me know.¡±


    Luke¡¯s words echo in my ears even three days after the trip to his private ind. Those two days were surreal. The family time we spent there was something I never thought would happen. I can¡¯t stop thinking about how Luke treated me during my periods.


    Five years ago, I longed for his affection, and now that I¡¯m finally getting it, my heart is melting. It¡¯s urging me to give him another chance. However, it¡¯s not so easy. I can¡¯t forget what he did to me five years ago.


    I¡¯m afraid that he might change again and start behaving like a monster after a few months or years. Although I want to, I still can¡¯t give my heart to him again just yet.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± I¡¯m pulled out of my thoughts by the voice of my co-worker, Martin, from the marketing and sales team. Since I joined this office, he¡¯s been trying to get me to go out for coffee with him.


    I look at him, sitting at my desk in the office. ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Would you¡­¡±


    Before he can finish, I cut him off. ¡°Before you ask me out for coffee again, let me tell you. I¡¯m not free today either after work. I have to look after my daughter at home.¡±


    His eyes glint with disappointment. ¡°No problem.¡± He turns and leaves, causing me to sigh.


    I¡¯m not interested in him at all.


    After my divorce from Luke, I never considered dating anyone else. I convinced myself that I couldn¡¯t trust another man after him, but the truth was, I didn¡¯t find anyone else attractive. The butterflies flutter in my stomach, and my heartbeat quickens only when I catch sight of him. Only he has the power to set my body on fire with his presence.


    Fuck! Daisy, just stop thinking about him and focus on work.


    ***


    I ring the doorbell of Aunt Eva¡¯s apartment, and the door swings open after a few seconds. I gasp as catch the sight of Luke¡¯s bare chest.


    What the hell he is shirtless?


    I feel a rush of heat through my body as I fix my eyes filled with desire on his muscr, tempting body.


    Just stop ogling at him, Daisy.


    I tear my gaze away from his chest to his face. ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Hi, Daisy.¡± His deep, velvety voice sends shivers down my spine.


    ¡°Why are you shirtless?¡± I ask, stepping inside, and he smirks.


    ¡°Hope slipped juice over me. Is it bothering you?¡± As he enquires, his eyes glint with mischief.


    He knows very well what exactly he is doing to me right now. He is igniting a fire inside me.


    ¡°Why would it bother me?¡± I shrug my shoulders and walk inside, ignoring his chuckle behind me.


    Oh God, I hate the way this man makes me feel.


    ¡°Mommy¡­ I missed you.¡± As Hope sees me, she throws her colouring book aside and rushes over to me.


    ¡°My baby.¡± I kneel and open my arms, smiling at her. As she wraps her arms around my neck, I embrace her, pulling her close to me. ¡°Mommy missed you more.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    After pulling away from her, I kiss every inch of her face, causing her to giggle.


    As I stand up, Aunt emerges from the kitchen, holding a ss of water.


    ¡°How was your day at work?¡± She asks as she hands me the ss.


    The entire day, I waspletely engrossed in the thoughts of Luke.


    ¡°Pretty hectic,¡± I respond after drinking the water.


    After staying at Aunt¡¯s apartment for a few minutes, Luke, Hope, and I leave. For three days, Luke has been dropping us off at my apartment.


    ¡°Daddy, please. Today, stay with us. Hope wants to spend time with Mommy and Daddy, both.¡± Hope requests when the driver halts the car in front of my apartment.


    Luke nces at me for my permission, and I give him a slight nod in agreement. Now, he never does something going against my will, and this melts my heart even more.


    ¡°Okay, Hope. Daddy is staying with you tonight.¡± As he says, Hope¡¯s eyes shine with joy.


    ¡°Yippee, today, Daddy will stay with us.¡± She bounces between us, eliciting a chuckle from us.


    ***


    As we settle down to have dinner and Luke takes the first bite, I notice his expression changing and a tear trickling down his cheek, which shocks me.


    I wonder what has happened to him suddenly. Did I see right?


    ¡°Daddy,¡± Hope¡¯s voice catches my attention. She sits between us. ¡°Today, you¡¯ll feed Hope.¡± She pushes her te towards Luke.


    ¡°Of course, princess.¡± He smiles at her, stroking her cheek.


    ***


    When Hope drifts off to sleep between Luke and me at night, I ask Luke, breaking the silence, ¡°I saw tears in your eyes at dinner. What happened to you?¡±


    I just can¡¯t get out of my mind what I had witnessed during dinner.


    Luke lies with his eyes closed, his breathing steady, but as he hears my words, his eyes immediately open. There¡¯s a flicker of surprise in his gaze.


    ¡°I just got emotional after eating food prepared by you after five years,¡± he says, fixing his gaze on me.


    His words remind me of how I once caught him eating the dinner I had prepared in the middle of the night. It¡¯s still a mystery to me why he was having it when he imed to hate me.


    ¡°I never told you, but you have magic in your hands.¡± He praises me, cing his hand on mine, which is resting on Hope.


    I want to ask a lot of questions, but something stops me.


    ¡°Good night, Luke.¡± I withdraw my hand from beneath his.


    ¡°Good night, Daisy.¡±


    When I close my eyes to sleep, memories of the paste flooding back: him humiliating me, treating me like a sex toy, his cruelty, and his infidelity.


    How is my heart melting again for this person?


    As I question myself, my inner voice answers me.


    Because he has changed.


    I don¡¯t care if he has changed or not. I¡¯m certain about one thing: what he did to me in the past is unforgivable.


    Maybe my heart is melting, but I won¡¯t let him know.

 Chapter 36 Fuck off, You Bastard

    Daisy¡¯s P. O. V.


    A Week Later


    ¡°Hello, Daisy,¡± Luke answers my call. My heart flutters every time I hear his voice like old times.


    No matter how hard I try to distance myself from this man, an invisible thread keeps drawing me back to him. But I can¡¯t let myself fall back into that toxic cycle again.


    ¡°Hey, Luke.¡± I sit on the bed. ¡°I called you to inform you I have taken an off today, so I¡¯ll pick up Hope from the school.¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯ming over to your apartment.¡±


    Coming over to my apartment? Why?


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I have nned a surprise for Hope,¡± he begins. ¡°She told me about her dream yesterday that she has a Barbie doll house. So, I bought one for her. I thought it would be nice if we could set it up together and surprise her when she gets home.¡±


    I request, ¡°Luke, please stop spoiling her.¡±


    ¡°She is my daughter, Daisy. I-¡±


    ¡°Luke, I know you want to fulfil her every demand and need, but I¡¯m afraid the day you decide to leave her, then what will happen? I can¡¯t afford the life which you¡¯re painting for her right now,¡± I interject, my voice wavering slightly. I take a deep breath to steady myself. ¡°She needs to understand that she can¡¯t always get what she wants.¡±


    Luke bes silent for a moment.


    ¡°Daisy, I know you don¡¯t trust me.¡± I hear him sighing. ¡°But I¡¯m not nning to go anywhere. I want to be here for her, for both of you.¡± He pauses before adding, ¡°Forever.¡±


    A tear automatically rolls down my cheeks, listening to his words.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see you then.¡± I hang up abruptly, unable to endure the conversation any longer. He¡¯s slowly cracking the wall I¡¯ve built around my heart, brick by brick, and it frightens me.


    I keep the phone on the bed and head out of the room as the doorbell rings.


    My brows narrow in confusion, seeing the person when I open the door.


    It¡¯s Martin. What is he doing here?


    ¡°Hey, Daisy.¡± He greets me.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I respond. ¡°You should be in the office.¡±


    ¡°I took an off. I thought if you¡¯re not agreeing to go for a coffee with me, why shouldn¡¯t I have coffee at your ce?¡± He finishes with a sheepish grin.


    I force a smile on my face because I¡¯ve zero percent interest in him.


    ¡°Uh,e in,¡± I say, stepping aside to let him enter.


    Although I¡¯m not interested in him, it won¡¯t look good to ask him to leave.


    Martin walks in, ncing around my living room. ¡°Nice ce.¡±


    Before I can say something, my phone rings inside my room.


    ¡°I¡¯m justing.¡± I rush to the room to take my phone.


    As I bend down to pick up my phone, a spank on my buttocks startles me. I immediately turn around and see Martin looking at me with a sinister smile.


    ¡°What the fuck was that? How dare you?¡± I snap at him, shooting daggers at him.


    Martin¡¯s smile doesn¡¯t waver. ¡°Come on, Daisy. We can have a little fun.¡± He moves closer to me, raising my anger.


    ¡°Just get the fuck out of my house.¡± I push him away.


    Before I can say or do something, hends a hard p on my face, causing me to fall onto the bed. I be numb. It seems like a nightmare.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going from here until I get what I want.¡± As he answers me, fear crawls to my chest and my heartbeat quickens.


    I have to do something. I must protect myself.


    As I move to stand up, he grabs my neck,ing over me, and my eyes widen in horror. ¡°It¡¯ll be better for you if you don¡¯t resist, Daisy, or else it¡¯ll hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Fuck off, you bastard.¡± I spit on his face and push him away with all my strength before scurrying towards the door.


    I reach to open the door, but he stops me by clutching my hair and then throws me to the floor. A cry echoes in the room as my forehead hits the cold floor.


    It hurts.


    ¡°Today, nobody can save you from me, Daisy, because I don¡¯t like the woman who ignores me.¡± Hees over me from behind, pressing his body against mine.


    Tears trickle down my cheeks. I try to move, but the weight of his body pins me down.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Martin, please. Let go of me.¡± I wriggle under him, scratching his face.


    ¡°Just stop resisting me, you bitch.¡± He flips me over and ps me again. I feel a stinging pain on my cheek and fresh tears trickle down my eyes.


    He pins my hand above my head with one hand, and with the other, he pulls down the strap of my dress before attacking my neck and shoulder. My body gets paralysed for a few seconds.


    I never let any mane close to me except Luke in my life. My soul was shattering. I just want to protect myself from this monster at any cost.


    Fight back, Daisy. You can¡¯t give up like this.


    I gather all my strength and bring my knee up hard, aiming for his groin.


    ¡°Fuck! You bitch.¡± He howls in pain and loosens his grip just enough for me to wriggle free.


    I scramble to my feet and dash out of the room. As he runs to catch me, I shut the door and lock it.


    ¡°Open the door, whore.¡± He knocks on the door from inside and I walk backwards, my body trembling with terror and tears constantly rolling down my eyes.


    My back hit someone, startling me. I immediately turn around and relief washes over me, seeing the person before my eyes.


    Luke. My ex-husband. The only man I wished to have with me at this moment.


    I just embrace him, burying my face in his chest, and my shoulders shake as I cry out loudly.

 Chapter 37 I Need You

    Luke¡¯s P. O. V.


    I enter Daisy¡¯s apartment, and my chauffeur follows me with the box of Barbie¡¯s house.


    My brows furrow in confusion as I see Daisy, walking backwards and somebody inside the room is hitting the door.


    What¡¯s going on? As I wonder, my heart pounds in my chest.


    She instantly turns towards me as her back hits against my body. My heart skips beating and my eyes widen in horror as I see Daisy¡¯s face. Tear-streaked, terrified, blood oozing from the corner of her lips, cheeks reddened, and hair messed up.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I feel extreme rage within me, seeing her miserable state. Whoever did all this, I¡¯ll burn that person alive.


    As she hugs me, digging her face in my chest and her sobs echo in the hall, I feel like someone has squeezed my chest. My eyes well up with tears.


    I wrap my arms around her andfort her. ¡°You¡¯re fine, baby.¡± I pull her closer to me. ¡°I¡¯m with you now.¡±


    ¡°Luke, please.¡± She pleads, weeping, her body still trembling. ¡°Take me away.¡±


    I want to go inside and kill that bastard, but first, it¡¯s important to rx her. She needs me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± I reassure her, stroking her hair. ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡±


    As I gently pull her away from me, she nces behind at the door of her room with fear in her eyes, and I feel a pang in my heart.


    Without wasting a second, as I pick her in my arms, she buries her face in my shoulder and drapes her arms around my neck, still crying. She holds me so firmly, as if I¡¯m her only lifeline.


    ¡°Keep an eye on him.¡± After instructing my chauffeur, I leave the apartment.


    I settle into the driver¡¯s seat, holding her in my arms. My heart is shattering a bit more with every sorrowful whimper, and also the urge to kill that person is rising.


    ¡°Everything is alright, Butterfly,¡± I whisper, caressing her hair. ¡°You¡¯re alright.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not fine, Luke,¡± she begins, clutching my shirt. ¡°He¡­¡± she hups. ¡°hurts me.¡±


    My blood boils as I hear her words. The thought of someone causing her this much pain and fear is enough to make me lose control, but I have to stay calm for her sake.


    ¡°Shh, it¡¯s okay,¡± I whisper, trying to soothe her. ¡°He won¡¯t hurt you again. I promise.¡± I kiss her hair.


    I drive to my ce, thinking about all the ways to torture that person for hurting my butterfly. Daisy clings to me the entire way, her sobs gradually subsiding but her grip remaining firm.


    When we arrive, I carry her inside; her face still buried in my chest. I ce her on the bed, but she isn¡¯t ready to leave me.


    ¡°You¡¯re safe here, Daisy,¡± I murmur.


    She slowly moves away from me and stares at me with her eyes filled with vulnerability and pain, her hands still gripping my shirt.


    Her lips wobble as she says, ¡°he touches me, Luke. He made me dirty.¡± She squeezes her eyes shut and fresh tears roll down her cheeks.


    My chest became heavy with pain and my rage intensified, but Iposed myself, clutching my hands.


    Control yourself, Luke. Daisy needs you.


    I gently brush her hair away from her and wipe her tears with my thumbs. ¡°Nothing can make you dirty, Daisy. Nothing. You¡¯re still a beautiful, brave, and strong woman who fought with that bastard.¡±


    She fixes her eyes on me, trying to find some sce in my words.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you cleaned up.¡± I take her hand in mine and lead her to the bathroom.


    I run warm water in the bathtub and add somevender oil to help soothe her. As I turn towards Daisy, I find her staring straight ahead, lost in thought. I don¡¯t want to leave her alone in this condition, but I also can¡¯t overstep my boundaries.


    As I ce my hand on her face, she drifts her eyes towards me. ¡°Take your time. I¡¯ll be outside. Okay?¡±


    She shakes her head and ces her hand on mine. ¡°Please, don¡¯t leave me alone.¡± As she requests, squeezing my hand, tears stream down her cheeks.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m here with you. Rx.¡± I reassure her, blinking my eyes.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You can now take off your clothes and get inside the bathtub,¡± I say after turning my back to her.


    After a few minutes, I turn around and find her sitting in the tub, clutching her knees to her chest and shedding silent tears. I yearn to join her and hold her close to me.


    Fuck boundaries! Right now,forting her is most important to me.


    I hastily pull off my white shirt and approach her. Before stepping inside, I take her permission. ¡°Daisy, could I join you? I want-¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ I need you.¡± She interjects, her eyes begging me to heal her.


    With a nod, I step into the warm water. Settling down behind her, I sp her hands and draw her closer to me. ¡°Just rx yourself,¡± I whisper in her ear before snaking my one arm around her waist inside the water and the other one above her chest, holding her close to me. ¡°And lose yourself in my touch and let go of everything.¡±


    I wanted to feel her close to me, but never imagined that it would happen like this. I longed to feel her warm embrace, her gentle touch, and the softness of her skin against mine. But instead, I¡¯m holding her fragile body. It pierces my heart.


    I caress my cheek against hers, resting my chin on her shoulder. She ces her hands on mine and closes her eyes in a rxed way, bringing a small smile of relief to my face.


    ¡°Feeling better,¡± I ask after a few minutes, and she gives a nod in response. ¡°Do you want to stay here a little longer?¡±


    She again nods, her eyes closed.


    After a while, I again stand, turning my back to her when she emerges out of the tub and wears my shirt.


    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± As I listen to her soft voice, I turn towards her.


    I take her hand in mine and lead her to the room. ¡°Get some sleep now. You¡¯ll feel better.¡± After making her sit on the bed, as I take a step to leave, she sps my hand.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To change.¡± I gesture to my wet jeans.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave this room.¡± She clutches my hand, her eyes filled with vulnerability. ¡°I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you alone.¡± I hold her hand close to my lips and kiss it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    She gives me a slight nod.


    ¡°Now lie down.¡±


    She lies down, and I pull theforter over her before leaning in and pressing my lips on her forehead.


    As I change into my joggers, she keeps her eyes fixed on my face, lying on her side.


    I join her on the bed, holding her close to me from behind and entwining my fingers with hers. As we lie down in silence, I keep stroking her hand with my thumb, wanting to take away her all pain.


    After a few minutes, her sob breaks the peaceful silence. ¡°I can¡¯t take out of my mind what happened today, Luke.¡± Her voice chokes with emotions. ¡°Please make me yours. I need you so much.¡±


    Her words leave me in shock.

 Chapter 38 I Feel So Dirty

    Luke¡¯s P. O. V.


    I¡¯m desperate tofort Daisy, but what she just asked me to give her, I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t take advantage of her vulnerability because she¡¯s not in a stable mental state right now.


    ¡°Daisy, I¡¯m sorry. I¡­ can¡¯t.¡± I stammer because it hurts me to deny her when she needs me.


    She turns towards me, her eyes teary. ¡°Luke¡­ I feel so dirty. I beg you to make his touch disappear from my body and erase today¡¯s incident from my mind.¡± She implores, sping my face and moving closer to me. Her eyes are pleading with me to fulfil her wish. ¡°Please, make me yours.¡±


    ¡°Daisy. Please try to understand,¡± I exin, cupping her face. ¡°You¡¯re not in the right state of mind. What you¡¯re asking for, you¡¯ll hate yourself for it. And¡­¡± I pause before adding, ¡°I can¡¯t take advantage of your pain and vulnerability.¡±


    ¡°Right now, I don¡¯t care about anything, Luke.¡± She sobs, pressing her forehead against mine. ¡°I just want you to make me forget everything. It¡¯s driving me insane. Please¡­¡±


    As she begs, my chest bes heavy with immense pain and tears roll down my cheeks. I never wanted to see her in this condition. With every second, my anger and my urge to torture that fucker is rising. He has to pay for every tear Daisy is shedding.


    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll vanish all your pain. Just tell me where he touched you.¡± I take her chin in my gentle grip, keeping my eyes fixed on her.


    ¡°He¡­¡± she stutters, pointing at her cheek. ¡°He pped me.¡±


    I feel a lump in my throat, almost on the verge of crying, butpose myself for her.


    Seeing the blood on her lips, I understood this earlier, but hearing her broken voice hurt me even more. I can¡¯t even imagine someone hitting her. I wish I had reached her house a little sooner.


    After taking a deep breath, I kiss every inch of her face, trying to take away all her pain through the gentle touch of my lips. As I gently suck on the corner of her lips where her blood has dried, she clutches my hair.


    I look at her face; her eyes are closed, and she ispletely lost in my touch. I sigh with relief before gently grabbing her chin and moving closer to kiss her lips.


    I softly suck on her luscious lips, tasting them after a long five years. Her lips are still as soft as rose petals. I was yearning for this moment but never expected it to happen like this. It breaks my heart.


    As I move away from her, she yanks me closer by my hair and captures my lips for another soft kiss.


    ¡°Tell me, which ces did he touch you further?¡± As I ask, she opens her eyes and gives me a dejected look.


    ¡°Here.¡± She points at her neck. ¡°Here.¡± Tears trickle down her cheeks as she points at her shoulder. ¡°He pressed his body against mine. His touch is all over my body, Luke.¡± She sobs, burying her face in my shoulder.


    I embrace her, my soul crying with her. The incident has left her shattered, and it kills me to see her in this state. I hold her tightly, whispering soothing words to calm her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Daisy,¡± I murmur into her hair. ¡°I¡¯m here, and I¡¯m not going anywhere. We¡¯ll get through this together.¡±


    After a few minutes, I pull back slightly and wipe her tears with my thumbs before burying my face in her neck. She clutches my hair as I kiss down her neck, opening the first few buttons of her shirt.


    I pull the shirt down her shoulder and ce soft kisses all over, trying to remove the touch of that bastard from her body and make her feel better.


    I reach her ear, brushing my lips up her neck. ¡°He can never make you dirty, Daisy. No one can do that. You¡¯re too beautiful to be tainted by anyone¡¯s touch.¡±


    She shivers as my breath tickles her ear, and I feel her grip on my hair tighten. I pull back to look into her eyes, which are still filled with tears, but there¡¯s a flicker of something else now-trust.


    I lie down, holding her close to me. ¡°Feeling better?¡±


    She just nods in response.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be finepletely. I¡¯m with you.¡± I kiss her hair.


    As we cuddle each other in silence, I wonder who could have done this to her.


    ¡°Who did this to you?¡± I inquire, breaking the silence.


    ¡°Martin.¡± She digs her nails into my bare chest. ¡°He works in my office. I never thought that he would do something like this.¡± A sob escapes her mouth, touching a chord in my heart. She raises her head from my chest and looks at me with fear in her eyes. ¡°What if he again-¡±


    I interject, ¡°He won¡¯t do anything. Don¡¯t worry.¡± I reassure her, gently tucking her hair behind her ear and pressing my lips to her forehead.


    I¡¯ll break every bone in his body so he won¡¯t recover for years.


    ¡°Shit!¡± She suddenly sits up beside me, causing my brows to narrow in confusion.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    She holds her head between her hands. ¡°Ipletely forgot about Hope.¡±


    I sit behind her and ce my hands on her arms. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I already messaged Eva to pick her up.¡± I caress her arms to ease her tension. ¡°Get some sleep now.¡±


    She rests her head on my chest and looks up at me. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I would have handled all this alone. Thank you for being there for me.¡±


    ¡°Now I¡¯m always here for you and Hope.¡± I lean in and ce a kiss on her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to handle everything alone anymore, butterfly.¡±


    She lies down, cing her head on myp and holding my hand close to her chest. She passes me a faint smile before closing her eyes. I caress her hair and admire her as she dozes off.


    ***This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Please¡­ I don¡¯t want to drink.¡± Daisy pushes my hand away as I try to make her drink the hot soup.


    We sit at the dining table. She woke up a few minutes ago after sleeping for a few hours. When she was slumbering on myp, I ordered my chef to prepare something light for her.


    ¡°Daisy, you need to eat something,¡± I insist gently, holding the spoon close to her lips. ¡°You haven¡¯t had anything all day.¡±


    Her eyes are puffy from crying, and although she slept for hours, she still looks exhausted. She finally changes her mind, opening her mouth slightly to let me feed her. I can see the effort it takes for her to swallow each spoonful.


    A tear rolls down her cheek as she gazes at me.


    I immediately put the bowl of soup down on the table and wipe away her tears. ¡°Hey, what happened?¡±


    She shakes her head and embraces me, startling me. I wrap my arms around her, pulling her closer.


    We stay like this for a few minutes before parting.


    She says, ¡°I want to meet Hope.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Eva to bring Hope here. Okay?¡±


    She nods in response, and I pull out my phone and send a quick message to Eva, asking her to bring Hope to my ce.

 Chapter 39 The Bloody Martin

    Daisy¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Mommy¡­ Daddy¡­¡± Hope¡¯s voice resonates through the hall as she rushes towards us. Aunt Eva follows her, her eyes filled with concern fixed on me.


    I stand up from the sofa and lift Hope into my arms. ¡°My baby.¡± I embrace her, instantly feeling better. Hope is like a star in my life who always brightens my days, no matter how dark they are.


    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± she jumps into Luke¡¯s arms. ¡°Is this your house?¡±


    ¡°No, baby. Daddy¡¯s house is in Florida. Remember, I came to New York for work,¡± Luke exins, holding Hope close.


    Hope¡¯s eyes fill with sadness as she asks, ¡°Will you leave me?¡±


    ¡°No, baby. Daddy will never leave you.¡±


    As they converse, Aunt steps closer to me. ¡°Daisy, how are you?¡±


    ¡°I was shaken, but I¡¯m fine now,¡± I give her an honest answer.


    She pulls me into a warm hug. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay. I was so worried about you.¡± She rubs my back before pulling away.


    I¡¯m feeling much better now, thanks to Luke. The way he took care of me when I was shaken is something I¡¯m really grateful for. He made me feel better without crossing any boundaries, even when I was willing to surrender to himpletely.


    I can never forgive Luke for cheating on me in the past, but today he has truly earned my respect.


    I became so emotional when he fed me the soup with such tenderness. He¡¯s changed so much, and it¡¯s making me fall for him all over again.


    I nce at him, a soft smile gracing my lips. He meets my gaze, his eyes filled with warmth.


    ¡°Mommy, when will we go back to our home?¡± Hope asks, catching my attention. ¡°I miss Rabbi.¡±


    As Hope mentions the ce where the dreadful incident happened, my body trembles and my eyes be moist.


    Don¡¯t cry in front of Hope, Daisy. You have to be strong for her.


    I clench my hands, trying to control my emotions.


    ¡°Hope, do you want to go back home, leaving your daddy so soon?¡± Luke asks her, and I sigh with relief.


    Aunt ces her hand on my shoulder, and I blink at her in reassurance.


    When we settle in the hall, Hope chatters about her day, sitting in myp.


    ¡°I have work,¡± Luke says, standing up. ¡°I have to leave.¡±


    Why is he suddenly leaving? I think he must be going to handle Martin¡¯s matters.


    ¡°Why, Daddy?¡± Hope jumps down from myp and dashes towards him. She requests, holding his hand. ¡°Please don¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s important work, Hope. Daddy will be back in an hour. Promise,¡± he exins, stroking her cheeks.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She pouts at him.


    Luke nces at me with concern in his eyes. ¡°Daisy, take care.¡±


    I give him a slight nod in response.


    It seriously feels like a dreame true, Luke taking care of me like nothing else matters to him except me. It¡¯s exactly what I yearned for five years ago.


    ***


    Luke¡¯s P. O. V.


    I have been thrashing the bloody Martin, but the rage inside isn¡¯t diminishing. He lies in a pool of blood, every bone broken. My knuckles are bruised from constantly hitting him. First, I broke the bones in his hands, then his legs, and kicked his groin thousands of times for even thinking to touch what belongs to me.


    However, even that doesn¡¯t seem enough to satisfy the anger boiling within me. How dare hey a finger on Daisy? How dare he hurt her?


    Daisy¡¯s vulnerable gaze, the blood on her lips, her distraught appearance, and the haunting echoes of her sobs, broken voice, and desperate pleas to erase the trauma he inflicted-all these things fuel my rage.


    I know I¡¯ll only get relief after ending his life. I never thought that one day, I would be dying to kill someone. He hurt the woman who is my life. I punished myself for fucking five years for hurting her, and now how can I leave this bastard who attempted to rape her?


    ¡°Goodbye, Martin.¡± I deliver ast blow to his head with the rod.


    As he takes hisst breath in front of me, a smile of relief spreads across my face.


    This is what happens when anybody messes with my family.


    I pull my phone out of my pocket and dial a number.


    ¡°Hello-¡±


    ¡°I have a dead body to be taken care of.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Consider your work done, Mr. Anderson. Just send me the address.¡±


    I disconnect the call and leave Daisy¡¯s apartment after ncing at the lifeless body of the person who hurt the love of my life, my entire world, my ex-wife.


    ***


    I enter my vi and find Eva sitting in the hall.


    ¡°Where are Daisy and Hope?¡± I ask, approaching her.


    ¡°Hope is taking a nap, and Daisy is with her.¡± She points to my room, standing up.


    I nod in response.


    ¡°How are you feeling, Luke?¡± She questions, cing her hand on my arm.


    ¡°I¡¯m devastated after witnessing Daisy¡¯s condition,¡± I begin, feeling a lump in my throat as memories of her vulnerable state sh in front of my eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t see her in pain.¡± Tears roll down my cheeks.


    She gives me a warm hug, which I need the most at this time.


    ¡°I can understand. Seeing your loved ones in pain is the worst thing,¡± she says as we pull away. ¡°But you¡¯re a strong man, Luke. I¡¯m certain you¡¯ll handle it. And Daisy will be fine in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I pass her a grateful smile for being there for me. Thisdy is so generous and understanding. I always feel lighter when I talk to her.


    ¡°Take care of yourself, Luke. Daisy and Hope need you.¡± She gives my arm a reassuring squeeze.


    I nod and head to my room where Daisy and Hope are.


    As I open the door quietly, I find Daisy lying on the bed, staring straight ahead, hugging Hope and gently stroking her hair as she sleeps. Daisy looks up as I enter, and our eyes meet. Her eyes still reflect the pain she¡¯s been through.


    ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± I inquire as I walk over to her.


    ¡°Much better.¡±


    I lean down and kiss her forehead before pressing my lips to Hope¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back after a quick shower.¡±


    As she nods, I turn and head to the bathroom.


    When I return from the bathroom and sit beside Daisy on the bed, taking her hand in mine, she notices my bruised knuckles and her eyes dart to my face.


    ¡°Luke,¡± she whispers, her voice trembling. ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°I took care of everything, Daisy. You don¡¯t have to worry about him ever again.¡± I blink at her, stroking her cheeks.


    She takes my hand in hers and brushes her thumb against my knuckles before carefully untangling herself from Hope and sitting up.


    ¡°Where is the first aid box?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine-¡±


    She res at me. ¡°Tell me.¡±


    I must admit, my heart leaps with joy at seeing her care for me after five long years.


    ¡°There.¡± I point to the drawer of the bedside table.


    She retrieves the first aid box and sits back down beside me. I keep my eyes fixed on her face as she cleans and bandages my bruised knuckles, concern etched on every line of her face.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whisper. She pauses and nces at me, her brows narrowed in confusion. ¡°For still caring about me,¡± I finish my sentence.


    Without a word, she looks down and continues her work.


    After she finishes bandaging my knuckles and closes the first aid box, she brings my hand closer to her lips and presses her lips on the bandage. As I close my eyes, losing myself in her soothing touch, my lips curve into a contented smile.


    If getting hurt brings out her caring side, I¡¯ll bear more wounds without a second thought.

 Chapter 40 A Walk

    Luke¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Luke, I can¡¯t sleep.¡± I open my eyes as I hear Daisy¡¯s voice. I lie beside Hope, with Daisy on the other side of her. ¡°What urred today is stuck in my mind.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I reach my hand over Hope and give a gentle squeeze to Daisy¡¯s hand, keeping my eyes fixed on her. ¡°Rx.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t rx. It¡¯s driving me crazy.¡± She gives me a dejected look.


    I climb down the bed ande over to her side. ¡°Come with me,¡± I say, sping her hand.


    ¡°Where?¡± She looks at me, confused.


    ¡°Juste.¡±


    She takes off herforter and rises from the bed. I properly tuck Hope into the nket and then lead Daisy to the balcony.


    As we step onto the balcony, the night breeze touches our faces and flutters her hair.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll rx you a bit.¡± I tuck her hair locks behind her ears, and she nods in response.


    As we walk hand in hand, I ask, breaking the silence to distract her mind. ¡°I want to know some precious moments of Hope and you.¡±


    Which I missed because of my stupidity. I want to know everything about Hope. What was the first word she spoke? When did she take her first step?


    She takes a deep breath, and her eyes sparkle in the moonlight as she begins talking about Hope.


    ¡°There are so many precious moments, Luke. She¡¯s such a bright light in my life.¡± Daisy smiles at me. ¡°Hope¡¯s first word was ¡®mama.¡¯ I remember the day so clearly. She was babbling, and I was sitting with her in the living room. She looked straight at me, her eyes wide with curiosity, and then she said it. It was the sweetest sound I¡¯d ever heard.¡±


    I can hear the tenderness in her voice and the way she cherishes that memory. It hits me hard as I realise I missed out on that moment, and so many others, because of my mistakes.


    But I¡¯m d that I seeded in distracting her.


    We settle down on the swing, and I stare at her curiosity as I ask her, ¡°And when did she take her first steps?¡±


    She stares straight ahead with a smile on her face, as if she is recalling that day. Then she shifts her gaze towards me and tells me, ¡°Her first step was another big milestone. She was just eleven months old, and she wobbled a bit before finding her bnce. She was so proud of herself, pping her little hands and giggling. It was the cutest thing.¡±


    A smile spreads across my face as I imagine Hope¡¯s tiny feet taking those first steps, her face lighting up with joy. I ache for the time lost, for not being there to witness these milestones.


    ¡°What about her favourite things to do?¡± I ask, trying to soak up every detail of her life.


    ¡°She loves painting,¡± Daisy replies, yawning. ¡°She could spend hours with her colours. And you already know how much our daughter likes to chatter. She can talk twenty-four hours.¡± She lets out another yawn and rests her head on my shoulder. ¡°And I can talk about Hope all day. She has given me another life¡­¡± and she finally dozes off.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t with you to share those precious moments.¡± I lean in and kiss her forehead. ¡°But I promise, now I¡¯ll stay with you both till myst breath.¡±


    As I hold her close, wrapping my arm around her, I feel her gentle breath against my shoulder. Her warmth and the soft scent of her hair bring me immense peace.


    After a while, I shift slightly, careful not to disturb Daisy¡¯s sleep. I lift her into my arms and carry her back inside. She stirs slightly but doesn¡¯t wake.


    Iy her gently on the bed beside Hope and pull the nket over them. I watch them with a smile on my face. This is my family, and I will do everything in my power to keep them safe and happy.


    ***


    Daisy¡¯s P. O. V.


    I wake up in the morning and a smile spreads across my face as I recallst night. I could sleep only because of Luke. He distracted my mind, and I didn¡¯t even realise when I dozed off.


    I know I shouldn¡¯t say this, but I¡¯m falling in love with Luke all over again. The way he is treating me and supporting me, it¡¯smendable.


    However, it¡¯s still hard for me to trust himpletely. I don¡¯t even know yet why he hurt me in the past.


    Last night, when I was talking about Hope, I could clearly see the regret in his eyes. I think it¡¯s high time to get the answers to all my questions.


    As I nce at the time on my phone, I freak out. ¡°Fuck! I¡¯m sote. I had to get Hope ready for school.¡±


    ¡°But where is Hope?¡± I murmur, staring at the empty bed.


    My brows furrow as I notice a letter on the bed beside me. I immediately pick it up.


    ¡®Morning, Butterfly. I¡¯m sorry. I left you alone because I had to drop Hope off at school. You can take a shower and have breakfast until I return. If you need something, just give me a call.


    Take care. See you soon.¡¯


    A wide smile shes across my face as I read this.


    I can¡¯t believe he woke up early, dressed up Hope, and took her to school.


    Just control, Daisy. You can¡¯t go crazy in love like before so soon. So just control your heart.


    ***


    I return from the bathroom, decked up in Luke¡¯s ck shirt, and find him already sitting on the sofa. While I was taking a shower, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about yesterday, how heforted me, holding me close in the bathtub. His touch worked like a balm on my shaken soul.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Luke approaches me, eyeing me from head to toe with desire in his eyes, zing my body with his mere gaze.


    ¡°Thank you for helping me sleepst night and for dropping Hope off at school,¡± I say, ignoring what his eyes are doing to me. ¡°For everything.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Hope¡¯s father, Daisy. It¡¯s my responsibility. You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± He ces his hand on my face. ¡°Anyway, how are you feeling now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now,¡± I pass him a smile and add, ¡°because of you.¡±


    It¡¯s true, I got over yesterday¡¯s dreadful incident so quickly because he was with me. I don¡¯t know what I would have done without him.


    ¡°I¡¯m d.¡± He strokes my cheeks with his thumb, making me lose in his soothing touch. ¡°Move in with me, Daisy. Please.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I ask, startled.


    ¡°You know, I wanted to give you all the time you needed,¡± he exins, his thumb constantly caressing my cheek. ¡°But now I can¡¯t because I¡¯m scared. After yesterday¡¯s incident, I can¡¯t take any risks. I want to keep you both safe with me here. Please move in.¡± He gives me a pleading look.


    I want to deny him because I¡¯m still not ready to let Luke enter my heart, but his gaze is melting my resolve. And right now, I can¡¯t even think of living alone at my apartment after yesterday¡¯s incident.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll move in.¡± His face lights up at my words. ¡°But when I find a new apartment for me, I¡¯ll shift there.¡± The light in his eyes dims as I finish my sentence.


    I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m doing the right thing by moving into his house, but I can¡¯t return to my own.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll ask my driver to bring all your things here.¡±


    As he turns to leave, I stop him, holding his hand. ¡°Luke.¡± He nces at me over his shoulder. ¡°I need to talk to you about something.¡±


    He stands, facing me. ¡°What?¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°About the past. I want to know why you treated me like a ve and cheated on me. I want to know everything.¡± My voice trembles with emotion as memories of what happened five years ago flood my mind. His treatment was something I had be used to, but his cheating shattered my soul.


    The regret is evident in the way his gaze turns solemn.

 Chapter 41 I’ll Wait For You

    Daisy¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°You hated women because Olivia cheated on you, and you did the same with me. Why did you punish me for her mistake, Luke? Why?¡± I ask, grabbing his shirt cor, warm tears rolling down my cheeks.


    ¡°Daisy, I didn¡¯t cheat on you. I have never slept with any woman since I married you, not even after our divorce.¡±


    My eyes widen slightly in shock at his words.


    What did he mean by he never cheated on me? He brought a woman to his room that day.


    He kneels before me and continues by grasping my hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daisy.¡± As he apologizes, his eyes well up with tears. ¡°I wanted you to hate me and leave me forever because I was angry at myself for punishing you for a crime you nevermitted. I couldn¡¯t face you after realising my mistake, and I thought I didn¡¯t deserve you.¡±


    His words confuse me. I don¡¯t understand what crime he is talking about. ¡°Why did you treat me like a ve? What crime did you think Imitted?¡±


    ¡°I thought you cheated on my best friend, Max, that he got drunk and died in a car crash because of you. He was talking to me when he met with the ident, and hisst words were, ¡®Daisy doesn¡¯t love me. You were right; every woman is the same.¡¯ I assumed wrongly that he died because of you. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± He sobs, burying his face in my hands, and I¡¯m shaken after hearing this.


    I never thought that this would be the reason for his hatred towards me. He just assumed and punished me for a crime I had nevermitted. I stare down at him in disbelief.


    ¡°You could have asked me, Luke. Max proposed to me, and I refused because, from the beginning, you were in my heart.¡± A sob escapes my mouth.


    He stares at me with guilt in his eyes. ¡°I know. You confessed it the night you came after getting drunk. I was so taken aback after knowing the truth. I wanted to punish myself for hurting you for six months. That¡¯s why I pushed you away from me, not realising that I was punishing you even more along with me. Keeping myself away from you for five years was truly a punishment for me, and I was ready to endure it till myst breath. However, then I met Hope.¡± A small smile spread across his face, tears still in his eyes as he mentions Hope.


    He continues, ¡°And I realise that you both need me. You both are my responsibility, and I want you back in my life. I can¡¯t change the past, but I want to spend the rest of my life making up for my mistakes. Please, give me another chance.¡± He looks up at me, his eyes pleading for forgiveness, for redemption.


    I stare at him, feeling so many emotions at the same time ¨C anger, sadness, confusion, and an aching yearning. The revtion that he never cheated on me should bring relief, but the years of pain and misunderstanding cannot be undone in a moment.


    ¡°Luke, do you have any idea how much pain you put me through?¡± I say, my voice trembling. ¡°You shattered my heart, and I had to pick up the pieces all by myself. When I needed you the most, you weren¡¯t there for me.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He nods, his expression filled with deep remorse. ¡°I know, Daisy, and I don¡¯t deserve your forgiveness. It kills me to know I¡¯m the reason for your pain. But I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life proving that I can be the man you deserve.¡±


    He kneels there, sping my hand, a broken man shedding tears.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t just hurt me, Luke.¡± I hup. ¡°You hurt yourself, and you hurt Hope by not being there for her from the beginning. You have to make it up to her as well.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± He vows, his grip on my hand tightening. ¡°I¡¯ll be the father she deserves. I¡¯ll make up for every lost moment. Daisy, I¡¯ll earn your trust back, I promise.¡±


    The honesty in his eyes is clearly visible, and despite everything, a part of me wants to believe him. But it¡¯s difficult.


    ¡°I need time, Luke,¡± I say, withdrawing my hand from his grip. ¡°I need time to process everything, to heal. This isn¡¯t something that can be fixed overnight.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± he replies, standing up slowly, his eyes never leaving mine. ¡°I¡¯ll give you all the time you need.¡± He ces his hand on my face and whispers, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you, no matter how long it takes, because you¡¯re my destination, Butterfly,¡± before pressing his lips to my forehead.


    ***


    At night, Hope fell asleep in my arms after jumping with joy when we told her we would stay with her daddy.


    Since morning, I have been pondering Luke¡¯s words. All these years, I believed he betrayed me. I built walls around my heart to protect myself from the pain. And now I don¡¯t know how to tear them down.


    ¡°Daisy,¡± Luke caresses Hope¡¯s hair, lying on the other side of her on the bed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go out and work anymore. Hope is a little kid; she needs you to be there with her at home, and I know you also want to be there with her. Now that I¡¯m here, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. It¡¯s time for you to take some rest.¡±


    ¡°Luke, I can¡¯t leave my job. How can I trust you after what you have done to me in the past? You¡¯re here with us now, but there is no guarantee you¡¯ll be with us in the future as well. What if you again leave us because of some misunderstanding in the future? Then what will I do?¡± I question him, fixing my eyes on his, causing his gaze to fill with remorse. ¡°I need to be financially independent to secure Hope¡¯s future.¡±


    ¡°I knew your answer would be this.¡± He reaches out to the side drawer and takes out some papers, causing my brows to narrow in confusion. He holds the papers out to me, saying, ¡°That¡¯s why I have purchased a house in New York in Hope¡¯s name, and these are the ownership documents. The house is solely hers, and you can sell it anytime in the future.¡±


    I take the papers, staring at them in utter disbelief.


    ¡°And I have named all mypanies and properties after you,¡± he states, dropping the bomb on me, causing my eyes to widen in shock.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do that, Luke.¡±


    ¡°I truly didn¡¯t do this to buy your forgiveness and trust,¡± he exins. ¡°I just want to show that nothing matters to me now more than both of you.¡±


    Tears stream down my eyes. ¡°Luke, please. I can¡¯t handle it.¡±


    I can¡¯t handle his love. It¡¯s overwhelming and unbelievable.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the beginning, Butterfly. I want to spoil you and Hope with all the love I have.¡± He sps my hand and kisses it, and I just keep looking at him incredulously.

 Chapter 42 Friends With Benefits

    Luke¡¯s P. O. V.


    It¡¯s been a week since I told Daisy the reason for our divorce. Everything has been going pretty well since then. She has been behaving normally with me, and she even agreed to leave her job.


    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want her to work; I just want to take the burden off her shoulders for a while. She has been through so much, and I want to make sure she has the proper time and space she needs to heal.


    She has been spending more time with Hope. I¡¯m so d to see her doing what she truly wants. She cooks meals for her, ys with her, and gives her the attention she could never provide because of work.


    As for me, I¡¯ve been trying to make amends in any way I can. I¡¯m giving Daisyplete space and time. The family time we¡¯re spending these days is precious to me.


    As Daisy prepares dinner and I help her, she says, ¡°Luke, I have decided something.¡± I nce at her while chopping the veggies.


    Although I hate cooking and the chefs could easily handle dinner, I love doing it with Daisy. In fact, I can do anything with her-washing dishes, cleaning the house,undry. It all feels right when we¡¯re together.


    Hope is watching her favourite cartoon in the room.


    ¡°What have you decided?¡± I ask, curious and slightly anxious about what she is going to say.


    She approaches me and stands beside me. ¡°It¡¯s been five years, and I¡¯m tired of hating myself for loving the person you used to be. So let¡¯s have a fresh start, forgetting about the past.¡±


    My heart skips a beat. I stop chopping and stare at her in surprise.


    Does she really want a fresh beginning?


    Oh, God. I wasn¡¯t expecting this, but it¡¯s exactly what I¡¯ve been hoping for.


    Thank you, God!


    ¡°That¡¯s what I want.¡± I pass her a smile, my heart leaping with joy. ¡°A fresh beginning to our love story.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin by bing friends first and getting to know each other better.¡±


    Friends, seriously? We can never be friends.


    However, whatever she wants, I¡¯m ready for it. She is finally giving me another chance. I was certain that one day I would win her back, but I didn¡¯t see iting so soon. I can¡¯t believe it.


    It feels surreal.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start our new journey as friends.¡± I draw her closer by the waist, causing her eyes to widen in surprise. ¡°But do you really think we can be just friends, Daisy?¡± I ask, my eyes glinting with mischief.


    She removes my hand from her waist. ¡°Touching your friend like this is morally wrong, so keep your hands to yourself next time, Mr. Anderson.¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t keep my hands to myself?¡± I ask her in a teasing tone, lifting my hand to grasp her waist again.


    She responds, ¡°Then I¡¯ll change my decision, and there will be no fresh beginning.¡±


    I immediately pull my hands away, and she smiles, turning her face to the side.


    Is she teasing me? I can¡¯t believe it. But I like it.


    ¡°You were joking, right?¡± I raise my brows at her.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m absolutely serious. So be a nice friend, and maybe I¡¯ll consider dating you.¡± She gives me a tight-lipped smile.


    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll be a good friend.¡± I wink at her before continuing my chopping.


    ***


    Next Day


    I return home after dropping Hope off at school and see Daisy emerging from the kitchen.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Get ready. I¡¯m taking you somewhere,¡± I announce.


    She stares at me, startled. ¡°What?¡±


    I repeat, ¡°I¡¯m taking you out.¡±


    ¡°I hope it¡¯s not a date because, as you know, we¡¯re-¡±


    Iplete her sentence, ¡°Just friends. I know.¡± After nodding, I rify, ¡°It¡¯s not a date. I¡¯m just taking my friend out.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise. Go get ready now,¡± I gesture towards the room.


    She nods and walks off to the room.


    ***


    Daisy gasps and her eyes widen in astonishment as I halt the car in front of her favourite cafe, tucked away from the hustle and bustle of New York City.


    I open the door on her side, and as she steps out, she asks me, ¡°How did you know that this is my favourite ce, Luke?¡±


    ¡°Eva told me,¡± I reply, shutting the car door.


    ¡°You know I¡¯ve been wanting to visit this ce for a long time, but I never got the time,¡± she says, her grey eyes sparkling with delight. ¡°Thank you, Luke.¡±


    A smile spreads across my face at seeing her genuinely happy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± I say, holding my hand out to her.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She replies excitedly, grasping my hand as I lead her towards the cafe.


    ¡°You already know how much I love raspberry cheesecake. But the cheesecake at this ce is my absolute favourite. There¡¯s something magical about how they make it,¡± she says, her voice filled with enthusiasm as we enter the cosy cafe. ¡°My mouth is watering already. I can¡¯t wait to have it.¡±


    As we take our seats by the window, Daisy¡¯s gaze drifts around the cafe, taking in the cosy ambience and the beautiful decor. The soft glow of the fairy lights overhead enhances the enchanting atmosphere.


    I¡¯m d I brought her here because the sparkle in her eyes shows how much she longed to visit this ce.


    And I¡¯m still in disbelief that Daisy is giving me another chance and forgiving me for my past mistakes.


    When the waiter arrives to take our order, we request our drinks and a slice of raspberry cheesecake.


    ¡°If you had told me we wereing here, I would have brought my diary,¡± she begins. ¡°This ce is so peaceful. It would be perfect for writing.¡±


    I smile at her enthusiasm. ¡°Maybe next time you can bring your diary and spend some time writing here.¡±


    ¡°That sounds like a n,¡± she nods, grinning. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve written anything.¡±


    The waiter returns with our orders, and as Daisy sees the slice of raspberry cheesecake, her face lights up with delight.


    ¡°Oh, it looks heavenly,¡± she exims, eagerly picking up her fork.


    I watch her take the first bite, a contented smile spreading across my face at seeing her pleasure.


    Seeing Daisy happy again after so long fills me with joy and peace. It¡¯s especially fulfilling to know that I¡¯m the one bringing happiness into her life.


    ¡°Is it as good as you remembered?¡± I ask, my eyes fixed on her. She looks beautiful with minimal makeup. Her long blonde hair falls gracefully over her shoulders, and her eyes sparkle with joy.


    ¡°It¡¯s even better,¡± she replies, closing her eyes in bliss as she savours the taste. ¡°Can we order another slice?¡±


    ¡°Of course. We can order as many as you want.¡± I signal the waiter to bring another slice of raspberry cheesecake, and Daisy¡¯s eyes light up with excitement as her lips curve up.


    Daisy¡¯s joy is all that matters to me now, and I¡¯ll move heaven and earth to keep her smiling.


    She continues to savour her cheesecake, and I admire her, resting my elbow on the table with my chin in my hand. My body burns with desire as she licks her lips, closing her eyes, unaware of the effect she¡¯s having on me.


    God! I¡¯m dying to taste them.


    As she continues licking her lips, arousing me, I utter, ¡°Stop doing that.¡±


    Hearing my words, she looks at me, startled. ¡°What? I¡¯m just eating,¡± she shrugs.


    ¡°You¡¯re licking your lips.¡±


    ¡°I eat like this. Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± She raises her brows at me.


    ¡°I want to devour something else.¡± I nce at her lips, licking mine, my desire to taste her intensifying with each passing second.


    A red hue appears on her cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s shameful to ogle at your friend like this, Mr. Anderson. Control yourself.¡± She warns me in a stern tone.


    ¡°What do you think about friends with benefits?¡± I suggest, giving her a teasing smile.


    ¡°Friends with benefits? It canplicate things, you know,¡± she ys along, trying not to smile.


    I lean back, smirking. ¡°Oh, butplications can be quite thrilling, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    She chuckles, her eyes glinting mischievously. ¡°Perhaps. But what happens when one catches feelings?¡±


    I¡¯m already enjoying our new beginning, leaving behind our past. Teasing each other and spending time together feels good and refreshing.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll both catch feelings, Daisy,¡± I whisper, moving closer to her and tucking her hair behind her ear.


    Her heartbeat quickens with our proximity, and she breathes heavily, locking her intense gaze with mine. Her warm breath strokes my face, sending shivers down my spine.


    Her eyes glint with mischief as she whispers against my lips, ¡°Then let¡¯s find out who catches feelings first.¡±


    She captures my lips after drawing me closer by my shirt cors, startling me.

 Chapter 43 To Taste Luke’s Lips

    Daisy¡¯s P. O. V.


    Heaven!


    It feels divinely good to taste Luke¡¯s lips after so long. I feel like I finally got my breath back after ages. To be honest, his lips taste even better than my favourite raspberry cheesecake. His lips are velvety soft against mine, sending shivers down my spine and awakening my dormant desire.


    He kissed me a week ago, but I wasn¡¯t in a state to enjoy it then. So technically, for me, it¡¯s my first kiss with Luke after five years.


    As we devour each other¡¯s lips,pletely losing ourselves in each other, the people around us fade away.


    He deepens the kiss, pulling me closer by grasping the back of my neck with one hand, while with his other hand, he clutches my waist. My fingers clench his silky hair as I suck on his lips like my life depends on it.


    All the doubts and fears that once troubled my mind vanish the moment our lips meet. It¡¯s as if all the pain and heartache of the past are melting awaypletely, making me feel contented.


    I never thought I¡¯d get the chance to feel his lips on mine again, to taste the sweetness of his kiss. However, here we are, lost in each other, our hearts pounding and our lips sealed.


    I no longer care about what our future holds or whether he¡¯ll stay with me forever. I just want to give us a chance and relish every moment while he is with me.


    He takes my lower lip between his teeth and gives it a tug, causing me to moan before sucking on my lips hard. My body is zing with desire, and I¡¯m feeling the wetness between my thighs.


    Only this man has the power to take my desire to its peak.


    The kiss feels different from all the kisses of five years ago because it¡¯s not just about physical needs this time. It¡¯s about reconnecting on a deeper emotional level.


    ¡°Fuck! I missed the sweet taste of your lips, butterfly,¡± he whispers against my lips as we pull apart, panting.


    Before I can say something, a beep from my phone brings us back to earth.


    I nce at my phone, and seeing the time, I realise we need to leave now to pick up Hope from school.


    ¡°Luke,¡± I whisper, breathless and flushed, as I try to steady my racing heart. ¡°We need to go pick up Hope from school.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    His eyes widen slightly, and he nces at his watch. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he murmurs, still catching his breath. ¡°We should go.¡±


    Luke pays the bill, and we quickly head out of the cafe, still feeling the heat from our kiss. The drive to Hope¡¯s school is filled with afortable silence, both of us lost in our thoughts about what just happened.


    As he halts the car in front of Hope¡¯s school, he turns toward me. ¡°Now are we friends with benefits after our kiss?¡± He asks, his voice a teasing whisper.


    I can feel the flush creeping up my cheeks, and I know my eyes must be shining with excitement.


    ¡°Yes, our new rtionship has begun with our kiss, my friend.¡± I give him a quick kiss on his lips before unlocking the door and stepping out of the car.


    We¡¯re more than friends with benefits, but I¡¯ll tease him for a few days as punishment for making me suffer for years.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to get home and take advantage of being in this new rtionship with you,¡± he whispers as we walk over to the school gate.


    ¡°What advantages?¡± I ask, acting innocent.


    He grins, leaning in closer to my ear, his breath hot against my skin, sending shivers down my spine. ¡°The advantage of kissing you whenever I want,¡± he murmurs. ¡°The advantage of holding you close, touching you, feeling you¡­ all without any guilt or hesitation.¡±


    I bite my lip, a small smile ying at the corners of my mouth. ¡°Is that so? Well, Mr. Anderson, let¡¯s see how you handle these new privileges.¡±


    Before he can respond, Hopees running out of the school gates, her backpack bouncing on her shoulders. ¡°Mommy! Daddy!¡± she calls, her face lighting up with pure joy as she spots us.


    We both kneel at her level and hug her together, causing her tough.


    ¡°How was your day, princess?¡± Luke asks, lifting her into his arms as we stand up.


    ¡°It was so fun! We made butterfly crafts, and I got a star for my drawing!¡± She beams, showing us the gold star stuck to her shirt.


    ¡°Wow, Hopi.¡± I stroke her hair. ¡°Mommy is so proud of you.¡±


    As we head back to the car, Luke and I share a nce. Butterflies flutter in my stomach with excitement, thinking about how he¡¯ll take advantage of our new rtionship after we get home.


    Shit! I¡¯m losing control over myself again.


    It¡¯s not my fault. His words and touch have a way of making my mind swirl with desire and anticipation. This man drives me insane. Completely.


    ***


    ¡°Do you need any help, Daisy?¡± Luke questions, entering the kitchen as I whisk the batter for Hope¡¯s favourite pancakes.


    ¡°No, everything is almost done,¡± I respond, ncing at him.


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± My heartbeat elerates as he stands close behind me. Without even touching me, he is doing this to me.


    He gently shifts my hair to one side before nuzzling his face against my neck, drawing me close by grabbing my waist. His warm breath caresses my skin, sending shivers down my spine. I can feel the heat radiating off his body, and the scent of his cologne envelops me, intoxicating my senses.


    ¡°Luke,¡± I breathe. It¡¯s getting difficult for me to resist him. ¡°Hope coulde in.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daisy,¡± he murmurs in my ear. ¡°She is busy ying the game on my phone. Let me just touch you because I¡¯ve been longing for this for so long.¡±


    My breath bes heavy with anticipation, and I grasp the handle of the whisk as he glides one hand up into my dress, stroking my thighs, and draws circles around my nipple with his other hand over the fabric of my dress.


    Fuck! It feels so damn good to feel his touch on my body after five years. It feels different, because this time, he isn¡¯t asserting control over me with his touch. He is exploring me with a tenderness and longing that I¡¯ve never experienced before.


    ¡°Do you miss my touch as much as I miss yours, Daisy?¡± He asks in a husky tone against my neck, squeezing my tits, eliciting a moan from my mouth. ¡°Answer me, Butterfly.¡± As he demands, taking his other hand closer to my wetness, I sy my legs for him automatically.


    ¡°Yes, Luke, I do. I¡¯m yearning for your touch-¡± A soft sigh escapes my lips, and my hands instinctively grip the edge of the kitchen counter for support as he presses his lips softly against the sensitive skin of my neck. His touch is electrifying, sending waves of pleasure through my core.


    A moan escapes my mouth as he presses his thumb directly on my aching clit over my soaked undies with one hand and slips the other into my dress from the top, trailing wet kisses down my neck.


    ¡°Do you want me to continue, Daisy?¡± He questions in my ear, his voice low and gruff.


    Of course, I want him to continue. At this moment, how can I ask him to stop? But what if Hopees in? I can¡¯t take that risk.


    My heart skips a beat as he begins to slip his hand into my undies in slow motion, while his other hand ys with my nipple inside my dress and bra.

 Chapter 44 I Can’t Resist You

    Luke¡¯s P. O. V.


    I can¡¯t describe how I feel, touching Daisy¡¯s milky soft body after five years. It¡¯s like getting my breath back after so many years. I feel so lucky that this woman is all mine. No one else can feel the softness of her skin except me. I feel an overwhelming satisfaction knowing that Daisy has given me the right to touch her like this.


    I¡¯m just about to slip my hand into her undies, and my other hand gently pressing her nipple inside her dress, but Hope¡¯s voice rings out from the living room, pulling us back to reality. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m hungry!¡±


    Shit! Ipletely forgot that Hope would be hungry.


    I immediately pull away from Daisy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just I couldn¡¯t resist myself after seeing you.¡±


    She turns towards me, crimson blooming across her cheeks, making her look adorable. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can¡¯t resist you either.¡±


    I chuckle at her words. ¡°So we¡¯ll continue this when Hope falls asleep.¡±


    She nods, tucking a few strands of hair behind her ear. ¡°I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    ¡°Feelings are mutual.¡± I lean in and peck her lips, bringing a smile to her face. ¡°Now you finish preparing the pancakes for Hope. I¡¯m going to check on her.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She nods before turning her back to me, and I exit the kitchen after ncing at her onest time with a smile on my face.


    I feel like I¡¯ve been given a new life after getting a second chance from her.


    ***


    Daisy and I exchange longing nces as Hope sits between us, engrossed in her favourite cartoon on the television. Today, she seems resistant to taking a nap, almost as if she¡¯s purposefully prolonging the moment to make Daisy and me yearn for each other.


    My hands are aching to feel the softness of her velvety warm skin. I don¡¯t know how much our daughter will make us wait.


    ¡°Hopi, no more cartoons.¡± Daisy picks up the remote from the side table and turns off the television.


    ¡°Mommy, five more minutes.¡± Hope pouts at her mother.


    ¡°No,¡± Daisy denies, shaking her head. ¡°You have been watching cartoons for two hours. Who will do homework?¡± she asks, giving Hope a stern look.


    Hope stares at me with her puppy-dog eyes. ¡°Daddy, please. Five more minutes.¡±


    ¡°Princess, I know you love watching cartoons, but you can¡¯t watch them all day,¡± I exin, pulling her into my arms. ¡°How about we make a deal? You can have those five minutes after you finish your homework. Deal?¡±


    Hope¡¯s lower lip sticks out in a pout, but she nods reluctantly. ¡°Okay, Daddy. But can I watch my favourite one?¡±


    I smile at her, relieved that she¡¯s agreed. ¡°Of course, baby. After homework, you can watch your favourite cartoon.¡±


    She turns towards Daisy. ¡°Let¡¯s do homework, Mommy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my girl.¡± Daisy nuzzles her nose against Hope¡¯s, causing her to giggle.


    ***


    Finally, Hope dozes off while doing her homework, and Daisy tucks her into bed properly. I shut theptop, sighing.


    ¡°Finally, I¡¯ll spend some quality time with my ex-wife, my friend with benefits,¡± I murmur, rising from the sofa.


    As Daisy is about to leave the room without looking at me, I rush after her and stop her, holding her hand. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going, Daisy?¡±


    ¡°To make coffee,¡± she answers, ncing at me over her shoulder.


    After waiting for so many hours, does she seriously want to drink coffee right now?


    I draw her closer to me, snaking my arm around her from behind. ¡°Do you really want to drink coffee right now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± She tries to remove my hand from her waist. ¡°I have a sudden craving for coffee.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± I pull away from her, withdrawing my hand. ¡°I¡¯m calling my chef to make a cup of coffee for you.¡±


    She turns towards me, trying hard not to smile. ¡°But I want to drink coffee prepared by me, Luke.¡±


    Damn! She is teasing me. Why didn¡¯t I understand earlier?


    But to be honest, I¡¯m already loving her yful side. I¡¯m meeting the Daisy I never met before.


    I hardly let her talk to me in our married life because I was scared that I would melt and couldn¡¯t punish her. Every time I think about the past, I feel like killing myself and feeling like I don¡¯t deserve her.


    However, I can¡¯t drown myself in the past again. I have decided to move on and amend my mistakes. This time, I¡¯ll treat Daisy like a princess instead of trash or a ve. I¡¯ll give her what she truly deserves.


    Forgetting about our conversation, I pull her into my embrace, startling her. ¡°Thank you, Daisy.¡± My grip around her bes tighter. ¡°Thank you for giving me and our rtionship another chance. It means a lot to me.¡±


    She wraps her arms around me, saying in a teasing tone, ¡°Luke, I still haven¡¯t given you a second chance. Remember, we¡¯re just friends.¡±


    I pull apart, chuckling. ¡°Correction, Miss Daisy, we¡¯re not just friends; we¡¯re friends with benefits.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, off course.¡± She lets out a softugh before giving me a serious look, pointing her finger at me. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare misinterpret that I¡¯m dating you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t.¡± I give her a meek nod. ¡°Now do you want to drink coffee¡­¡± I grasp her arms and yank her to myself before leaning in, ¡°or eat my lips?¡±


    ¡°First coffee.¡± She smirks.


    Still, she wants to tease me. Fine!


    ¡°So let¡¯s make coffee together.¡± I step out of the room, and she follows me.


    ***


    ¡°Luke, I was thinking.¡± She says, pouring the coffee into two mugs while I lean beside her against the counter, folding my arms across my chest, watching her every move.


    As she holds out one mug of coffee to me, I take it, asking, ¡°What?¡±


    She stands, leaning beside me, holding her mug. ¡°I think we¡¯re going too fast,¡± she begins, fixing her gaze on me. ¡°Luke, I need some time to get over the past.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± I give her hand a squeeze. ¡°Although I¡¯m longing to make you mine again, I¡¯ll wait for the moment when you¡¯repletely ready to give your heart to me again. Take all the time you need.¡±


    Her eyes soften, and she takes a sip of her coffee, nodding. ¡°Thank you, Luke.¡±


    ¡°So it means no more friends with benefits.¡± I pout at her, stroking the rim of the mug with my finger.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°No, we¡¯re still friends with benefits.¡± My eyes glint at her words. After taking another sip of her coffee, she adds, ¡°But with some rules.¡±


    ¡°What rules?¡± I question, curious.


    ¡°We¡¯ll only have the benefits of hugging, kissing, and cuddling in our friendship,¡± she makes herself clear.


    ¡°No problem. For now, you¡¯re with me. It¡¯s more than enough for me.¡± I lean in and capture her lips in a soft kiss.


    Truly, right now, her presence is all I need to feel whole and content.

 Chapter 45 Just Like A Butterfly

    Daisy¡¯s P. O. V.


    As I enter the room after making dinner, a wide smile spreads across my face, seeing the beautiful sight. Luke is applying nail paint on Hope¡¯s fingernails, and she is sitting, cing her legs on hisp, blowing to dry the nail paint on her other hand.


    ¡°Princess, it¡¯s done.¡± As Luke says, she sees her nails with a smile.


    ¡°Daddy, my nails look pretty like Mommy. Thank you.¡± She raises her head to kiss Luke, and as he leans down, she presses her lips on his cheek, causing Luke to chuckle.


    It still feels like a beautiful dream that Luke is living with us. My daughter is getting the love of her father, and I have someone who is there for me, no matter what.


    I¡¯m d Luke is understanding and giving me the time to heal properly from my past.


    ¡°Dinner is ready.¡± As I enter the room, Hope jumps down from the bed.


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± she rushes towards me to show me her nails. ¡°Look, Daddy applied the nail paint.¡±


    I bend down and hold her wrists to see them. ¡°So pretty.¡± I shift my eyes to her face. ¡°Daddy has done a great job.¡±


    Luke walks over to us with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Hopi¡¯s daddy is the best.¡± She hugs him, wrapping her arms around his legs. He caresses her hair gently, and our eyes lock for a few seconds.


    ***


    When Luke returns after dropping off Hope at school the next day, he says, ¡°I have nned a surprise for you,¡± causing my eyes to widen in surprise.


    Yesterday, he took me to my favourite cafe, what today?


    God! He is spoiling me.


    ¡°What have you nned, Luke?¡± I ask, curious and excited.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± He grins, taking my hand.


    He leads me up the stairs, and as we reach the top, my breath catches in my throat. The terrace has been transformed into a romantic haven. A beautiful white canopy is set up, adorned with fairy lights and soft curtains that flutter gently in the morning breeze. Underneath the canopy, a small table is set for two with two white cushions.


    ¡°Luke, I hope it¡¯s not a date.¡± I give him a teasing smile. ¡°You know we¡¯re just friends.¡±


    ¡°I know, Daisy. Don¡¯t worry.¡± He takes my hand in his. ¡°Nowe. I¡¯m starving.¡±


    He leads me to the table, and we settle down on the cushions. As I take in the delicious breakfast before me, my mouth bes watery. Freshly baked croissants, assorted fruits, yogurt, and a pot of steaming coffee are arranged perfectly.


    ¡°Do you like the setup?¡± He asks as he pours coffee into the cups.


    ¡°Like? I love it.¡± I take the cup of coffee from his hand as he offers me. ¡°You know, I never thought that you would be so good at nning surprises. Yesterday, you took me to my favourite cafe, and now this beautiful breakfast setup. Are you trying to impress your friend, Mr. Anderson?¡±


    ¡°You caught me.¡± We both chuckle at his words. Suddenly, he leans closer to me, elerating my heartbeat. ¡°Is my n working, Miss Daisy?¡±


    I grasp the handle of the cup as his warm breath touches my skin, sending shivers down my spine. ¡°No.¡± I slightly move away from him. ¡°Try harder, because impressing me won¡¯t be easy.¡± I give him a teasing smile.


    ¡°Challenge epted, Butterfly.¡± As he ces a kiss on my cheek, a warm flush spreads across my face.


    As we enjoy our breakfast together, I turn my face towards Luke, curiosity shining in my eyes. ¡°Why do you call me Butterfly?¡± I inquire, eager to know the meaning behind the endearing nickname.


    Luke¡¯s gaze softens as he meets my eyes. ¡°Because, Daisy, you¡¯re like a butterfly to me,¡± he exins, tucking a strand of my hair behind my ear. ¡°You¡¯re delicate, yet resilient. You bring beauty and joy wherever you go, just like a butterfly gracing the world with its presence.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s so sweet, Luke.¡± A smile spreads across my face as I nce down at my coffee, feeling my cheeks heating up, which has nothing to do with the morning sun.


    I can¡¯t believe it. He thinks about me in such a way. It makes my heart flutter in a way I haven¡¯t felt in a long time.


    But I wonder, when did he start seeing me like this?


    He takes my hand in his and gives it a gentle squeeze. ¡°You have a huge heart and a beautiful soul. You endured the pain for six months to bring back my old self.¡± He fixes his eyes filled with love on me. ¡°You seeded as well. However, I wasn¡¯t in the condition to forgive myself and to meet my eyes with you. I was ashamed of myself. I¡¯m deeply sorry, Daisy.¡± Tears trickle down his cheeks, his eyes filled with guilt.


    I feel a pang in my heart as shes of the past revolve around my mind. It¡¯s dreadful and filled with sorrow and suffering. Every time I recall it, my chest bes heavy with pain. Therefore, I don¡¯t want to even think about it now. I just want to focus on my present, which is like a heaven on the earth for me. Right now, I want to live in every moment to the fullest.


    ¡°Luke, I have already forgiven you. I want to move on from the past. Completely.¡± I wipe his tears. ¡°Let¡¯s just focus on our present. Okay?¡±


    He passes me a smile and nods.


    After we finish our breakfast, I rest my head on his shoulder. ¡°Luke.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Daisy.¡± He entwines his fingers with mine.


    ¡°When did you realize that you have feelings for me?¡±


    ¡°I realized it a day before our divorce. Deep down, I knew I had feelings for you before that, but, you know, I was an ass.¡±


    I raise my head from his shoulder to look at him. ¡°You weren¡¯t just an ass, you were a giant ass.¡±


    He chuckles. ¡°Yeah, a giant ass.¡±


    ¡°You know, I caught you once having dinner I preparedte at night. I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes.¡±


    I can¡¯t believe that I¡¯m talking about my past so casually. But it feels good because finally, it¡¯s not affecting me.


    Luke¡¯s eyes soften as he recalls the memory. ¡°I remember that night. I couldn¡¯t sleep, and I was craving the taste of your cooking. So, I snuck into the kitchen to have the food.¡±


    Like this, we spend our remaining morning on the terrace, conversing,ughing, and talking about the past without feeling the pain or guilt.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Everything seems so perfect.


    ***


    Next month flies by in a blur. Luke ns frequent dates, taking me on a tour of New York City every few days after dropping Hope off at school. In just a few short weeks, he¡¯s shown me more of the city than I¡¯ve seen in the past five years.


    He ensures each date is memorable, from surprising me with a bike tour to cruises along the Hudson River and peaceful strolls through Central Park. But my favourite is getting a bird¡¯s-eye view of the city with a helicopter tour over Manhattan. It was such a beautiful experience.


    He showers me with love and attention, making me feel cherished and valued in ways I never thought possible. I¡¯m falling for him all over again, in fact, this time more deeply. That¡¯s why I have made up my mind to take one more step closer to him.

 Chapter 46 Make Love To Me

    Luke¡¯s P. O. V.


    It¡¯s so hard to resist Daisy, but I¡¯ve been sessfully keeping my hand in control for one month because I don¡¯t want to do something which Daisy doesn¡¯t want. She asks for the time, and I¡¯m giving her. In fact, I¡¯m ready to give her as much time as she wants because she is my destination.


    In this one month, I have met a true self of Daisy: a mischievous, kind, sweet, and lively woman. As we¡¯ve grown closer, I¡¯ve discoveredyers of her personality that only deepen my love and admiration for her.


    And Hope, our daughter, embodies so much of Daisy¡¯s spirit. She¡¯s like a miniature version of her. My tiny butterfly who spreads joy wherever she goes, just like her mommy. She is the only person who has be the bridge between Daisy and me, bringing us close. I¡¯m so grateful to her.


    As I enter my room after dropping Hope off at school, Daisy rushes towards me, her eyes shimmering with excitement. ¡°Luke, I have a surprise nned for you today.¡±


    A smile spreads across my face, seeing her enthusiasm. ¡°Really? What is it?¡± I ask, genuinely curious about what she has nned for me.


    ¡°Do you ever tell me? No, right? Then why should I tell you?¡± She shrugs her shoulders, causing me to chuckle.


    ¡°You¡¯re adorable, Daisy.¡± I pull her cheeks, eliciting a giggle from her.


    ¡°Now tie this around your eyes.¡± She holds out a ck piece of cloth to me, and I take it.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I say, blindfolding myself. ¡°Now this is getting more exciting.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be the best surprise you¡¯ve ever had.¡±


    My excitement grows, listening to her words. ¡°I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    ¡°Just a few minutes and we¡¯ll reach there.¡± She takes my hand and leads me out of the room. I can hear the soft sound of her footsteps as she guides me through the house.


    Finally, shees to a stop, but she doesn¡¯t remove my blindfold. Instead, she asks me to wait.


    After a minute, I feel her removing the blindfold from my eyes, standing behind me. As I blink and adjust to the sudden light, I find myself standing in our backyard poolside, adorned with flowers and candles.


    But as I turn towards her, my jaw drops in astonishment, seeing the actual surprise. She stands before me in a ck tie-up triangle bikini. My body burns with desire as I take in her wless figure. She looks so tempting. I feel like ripping off her bikini and exploding my pent-up desire.


    ¡°What¡¯s your n, Butterfly?¡± I ask, taking a step closer to her, my eyes filled with desire glued to her body.


    ¡°My n is exactly what is going in your mind, Luke.¡± My eyes widen, hearing her words.


    Does she really want to take a step closer to me?


    ¡°So tell me.¡± As I lean closer to her, her breath bes heavy. ¡°What¡¯s going in my mind right now?¡± I ask, sliding my one hand through her hair, my thumb resting on her cheek. ¡°Tell me now, Daisy,¡± I demand, yanking her towards me by grabbing her bare waist with my other hand.


    ¡°You¡­¡± she whispers, and her warm breath touches my face, sending a shiver down my spine. ¡°You want to take off my bikini?¡± Her face turns a shade of pink.


    ¡°Wrong.¡± My hands move to her buttocks and squeeze it, causing her to moan. ¡°I want to tear off your bikini.¡±


    ¡°Then do it.¡± She demands, locking her eyes with mine.


    ¡°Seriously, are you ready for it, Daisy?¡± I ask in a serious tone, putting my desire aside for a moment. I don¡¯t want her to do anything which she regretster.


    She grabs the cor of my ck shirt and yanks me down. ¡°Hundred percent,¡± she whispers against my lips. ¡°I want to make you my boyfriend, Mr Anderson.¡±


    ¡°So you caught feelings for your friend?¡± I raise my brows, grinning.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She caresses her lips against mine. ¡°Didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I have feelings for you even before our friendship, baby.¡± I fondle her soft, bare buttocks, pulling her closer to me. They fit so perfectly in my palms that it feels like they were made to be held by my hands.


    ¡°Really.¡± She chuckles. ¡°I didn¡¯t know it.¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do, Daisy?¡± I ask in a husky tone, startling her.


    ¡°I want you to im me as yours, Luke. I¡¯ve been longing to feel you inside of me.¡± Her cheeks turn red as she confesses her desire, bringing a smile to my face.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s useless to waste more time,¡± I state, opening the back knot of her bikini top before attacking her neck and stroking her bare back. She lets out sounds of pleasure, throwing her head back and clutching my hair as I nibble her neck.


    I take off her bikini top and hurl it before admiring her tits, which rise and fall as she pants.


    ¡°Every inch of your body is so beautiful and sexy, Butterfly.¡± As I press her soft assets, her moans echo through the backyard.


    Now, I can finally marvel at her beauty and freelypliment her as much as I want. For years, I had suppressed my true feelings for her, but now those days are behind me.


    I kiss her lips hungrily, ying with her nipples and squeezing her tits, causing her to moan in my mouth and roam her hands all over my body.


    Damn! They¡¯re so soft.


    Grabbing her waist, I lift her from the floor, and she wraps her legs around my torso, clutching my hair, our lips sealed in a passionate kiss. I grasp her buttocks and move her up and down against the bulge in my pants, taking her to the lounger.


    Afterying her down there, I rip off her bikini bottom, exposing her wet honeypot, glistening in the sun, begging for my attention.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re an addiction, Butterfly.¡± As I whisper, my gaze travels from her wetness to her flushed face. She lies, utterly naked, panting, her chest rising and falling, her eyes begging me to im her.


    Such a perfect sight.


    I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s finally happening. I¡¯m going to mark her mine all over again, but this time with love, not with aggression. She has given me another chance, and I¡¯ll make the most of it and never disappoint her.


    I take off my shirt and kneel in front of the lounger. Holding her legs, I tug her to the edges of the lounger, startling her.


    ¡°So soaking wet for me.¡± I caress her wetness with a grin on my face.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Soft sounds of pleasure escape her lips as I rub my thumb on her clit in a circr motion.


    ¡°I can¡¯t fucking wait to taste you after so many years.¡± I grasp her thighs and sy them before burying my face between them.


    I nibble and flick my tongue on her clit, jabbing my two fingers into her tight, wet hole. She lets out a scream of pleasure, grasping my hair as I devour her honeypot, and thrust my fingers in and out of her with great vigour.


    She tastes as good as before.


    ¡°Luke¡­¡± she moans with ecstasy. ¡°I missed the warmth of your mouth like hell. It feels so good.¡±


    Her words bring a smug smile to my face, and my dick hardens. Now I just can¡¯t wait to feel her clutching around my shaft.


    As her clit vibrates against my mouth, I move away from her, causing her to gasp in frustration.


    ¡°I want you toe when my hard dick is buried deep inside you, baby.¡± I rise from the floor and pull down my jeans in haste, desperate to have her, my eyes fixed on her face.


    A red hue appears on her face at my words and the sight of my huge membrane.


    I smirk, positioning myself between her legs. ¡°Do you want me to make love to you or fuck you, Daisy?¡± My voice is deep and gruff as I grind myself against her wetness, my lips a few inches away from hers, and our eyes filled with desire locked on each other.


    ¡°I want both, Luke.¡± She answers me with great difficulty as I drive her crazy, pinching her nipples and rubbing my hardness against her aching clit. ¡°First make love to me and then¡­¡±


    I silence her with a kiss, slowly easing myself into her, and she throws her arms around my neck, fisting my hair.


    Fuck! Finally, I¡¯m inside her. I had been longing for this moment. It feels so damn good.


    A smile of satisfaction spreads across my face.


    After pushing myself deep into her, I break the kiss and murmur against her lips. ¡°I love you, Daisy.¡± My gaze filled with affection glues to her face. ¡°I love you so fucking much.¡±

 Chapter 47 Waves Of Pleasure

    Daisy¡¯s P. O. V.


    When Luke confesses his love, I feel a wave of pleasure shoot down my body, which has nothing to do with him being inside me. It¡¯s a different kind of pleasure, one that warms my heart and brings tears of contentment to my eyes.


    I love you more, Luke.


    Though these words linger on the tip of my tongue, they remain unspoken, perhaps because of fear. Fear of the past, fear of pain, fear of surrendering my heart to him utterly.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    My all thoughts vanish away, and I moan in pleasure, scratching his back as he begins to move inside me with deliberate slowness. For the first time in years, I feel whole, feeling him inside me.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Luke¡­ I missed you.¡± I arch my back and throw my head back as he attacks my neck, squeezing my boobs.


    ¡°I¡¯ve longed for you, baby,¡± he groans, giving me a hard shot. ¡°I¡¯ve yearned to reim you as mine again,¡± he adds with each powerful movement. ¡°Fuck!¡± He gives another deep thrust, keeping his eyes fixed on my chest. ¡°The way your tits bounce with every thrust is intoxicating.¡±


    I clutch him tighter, my body trembling with the intensity of our passion. It¡¯s unlike the sex we had five years ago. Back then, it was just aggression, a desperate attempt to release his anger. Now, it¡¯s different. It¡¯s tender, filled with longing and passion, a connection of our souls.


    After a few minutes, I find myself with Luke inside the pool. Now, he jabs into me with full force, grabbing the edge of the pool, my back pressed against the pool and legs wrapped around him inside the water. Each thrust sends ripples across the pool. Luke¡¯s movements are more vigour and more desperate, as if he¡¯s trying to convey all his pent-up emotions through his actions.


    ¡°Daisy, you know,¡± he stops moving and whispers in my ear, ¡°how incredible it feels to know that you didn¡¯t let anybody touch you in these five years. My soul burned whenever I imagined you in someone¡¯s arms, someone buried deep inside you.¡± He gives me hard and deep thrusts, grabbing my buttocks inside the water. ¡°Someone fucking you, listening to your moans, and touching you in ways only I should be allowed to.¡±


    His words filled with possession send shivers down my spine, igniting a fire within me. I gaze into his oceanic blue eyes and see his eyes filled with desire and possessiveness.


    ¡°I belong to you, Luke,¡± I whisper breathlessly as he rams into me deeper and deeper. ¡°Only you.¡± The water around us swirls with his every thrust.


    With a swift motion, he turns me around, ces my one leg on the edge of the pool, and plunges into me from behind, clutching my hair.


    ¡°Yes, you belong to me, Daisy. I¡¯ll never let you go now.¡± He groans as he ims me over and over, his thrusts growing more wild. The new position allows him to go deeper, hitting all the right spots, sending waves of pleasure coursing through my body.


    His hands grip my hips firmly, guiding me to match his rhythm as he moves inside me with raw passion. The pool water sshes around us, the sound mixing with our moans and groans.


    Fuck! He drives me crazy. The way he takes control, the way he ims me, sends waves of ecstasy through my body. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s making up for all the lost time, showing me just how much he loves and desires me.


    I clutch the edge of the pool for support, my knuckles turning white. My body trembles and I moan uncontrobly as his hand slides down my front, fingers finding my sensitive spot and rubbing it deftly. I cry out, the dual stimtion pushing me closer to the edge.


    ¡°Luke¡­ oh god¡­¡± I gasp, feeling my climax building. ¡°I¡¯m so close.¡±


    ¡°Come for me, Butterfly,¡± hemands, his voice rough with desire. ¡°I want to feel youe around me.¡±


    His words are my undoing. With a cry, I shatter around him, my body convulsing in ecstasy. The pleasure is so intense, it¡¯s almost too much to bear. Luke isn¡¯t far behind. With a few more powerful thrusts, he buries himself deep inside me and lets out a low groan as he finds his release, filling mepletely.


    We stay like that for a moment, our bodies quivering, our breaths mingling. Slowly, he pulls out and turns me around to face him before holding me close. We stand in the pool, catching our breath back, our foreheads touching.


    ***


    Wey beside the pool on the floor, facing each other, our legs tangled. His one hand is under my head, his other hand ying with my hair. Our eyes are locked onto each other as my hand makes imaginary circles on his chest.


    This is what I yearned for five years ago-lying like this, lost in each other after sex. The intimacy, the connection. Finally, I¡¯m getting it, and it feels surreal.


    ¡°Luke,¡± I whisper, breaking the soothing silence. ¡°I always longed for moments like this.¡±


    He gently brushes a strand of hair from my face, keeping his eyes glued to mine. ¡°To be honest, I also wanted to hold you like this from the beginning, but¡­¡± he pauses, and I catch a glint of guilt in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daisy. I never gave you what you truly deserve.¡± He strokes my cheek with his thumb, staring at me with honesty in his eyes. ¡°But now, I promise to give you all the love you deserve.¡± Pressing his lips on my forehead, he seals the promise.


    ¡°You¡¯re already giving it, Luke,¡± I murmur, resting my head on his chest as he pulls me closer.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the beginning, Butterfly.¡± He ces a soft kiss on the top of my head, rubbing his hand against my bare back, sending shivers down my spine. ¡°I¡¯m going to spoil you with all the love I have.¡±


    I rest my chin on his chest and admire his handsome face, the face that has stolen my heart since the moment I first saw it. I never thought that God would listen to my prayers after so many years. Whatever happened in the past doesn¡¯t matter to me. Right now, at this moment, in his arms, I¡¯m content, and for the first time in years, I truly feel at peace.


    It seems as if I find my home in his arms.


    ¡°Luke, has someone told you that your blue eyes are like the ocean? Deep, mysterious, and endlessly captivating.¡±


    His lips curve up. ¡°It¡¯s the most specialpliment I¡¯ve ever received.¡±


    I trace his jaw with my fingers, feeling the stubble that makes him look rugged yet undeniably handsome. ¡°It¡¯s been months since you came to New York. What about your business in Florida?¡±


    This is the question I had been thinking to ask for so many days, but wasn¡¯t getting the chance.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it, baby.¡± He pecks on my nose, bringing a smile to my face.


    ¡°But I still want to know. You have worked so hard to build such a sessful business. I don¡¯t want you to give up on your dreams because of me.¡±


    After his parents died, he took theirpany to the top, working so hard to establish himself in the business world. It was his determination that made him sessful, and I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of him giving it all up for me.


    Luke entwines his fingers with mine with a soft smile. ¡°Daisy, you are my dream now. I spent five years working twenty-four hours a day, so I¡¯ve earned enough money that our grandchildren can also enjoy. Now, it¡¯s time for me to relish my life with you and Hope.¡± He kisses my hand. ¡°Truly, nothing is more important to me than being with you, loving you, and building a future together. I¡¯ve already wasted five years without you and Hope, so now I don¡¯t want to waste a single second more. Every moment from now on, I want to spend with you, making up for lost time and creating a beautiful life together.¡±


    His words are like a soothing balm to my wounded soul. I never imagined Luke would ever love me so deeply, so unconditionally. How did I get so lucky to have him in my life?


    ¡°Thank you, Luke,¡± I whisper against his lips. ¡°For valuing me and Hope.¡± I softly kiss his lips before snuggling into his arms.


    As he strokes my hair, I don¡¯te to know when I doze off, hearing his soothing heartbeats with a contented smile on my face.

 Chapter 48 Hungry For You

    Luke¡¯s P. O. V.


    As Daisy falls asleep in my arms in the backyard, I carry her to our room. After properly tucking her into bed and kissing her forehead, I take a shower and get ready to pick up Hope from school.


    I have been feeling utterly content since I imed Daisy as mine again. The time we spent together after our wild and passionate encounter was so blissful. Although every moment with Daisy is precious and soothing, the conversations we have after sex are already bing my favourites.


    After ncing onest time at my sleeping beauty, I exit the room.


    ***


    When I return home with Hope, she rushes to the bedroom to meet Daisy, and I follow her with a smile on my face.


    As I enter the room, I find Daisy still sleeping.


    ¡°Daddy,¡± Hope whispers, tugging at my hand. ¡°Is Mommy okay?¡±


    I crouch down to her level and brush a strand of hair from her face. ¡°Yes, Princess. Mommy is just exhausted.¡±


    Because your father fucked your Mommy for hours.


    ¡°Why?¡± She raises her brows at me.


    I pause for a moment, trying to find the right words to exin to Hope. ¡°Well, princess, sometimes Mommy gets tired from doing lots of things during the day,¡± I reply. ¡°She just needs some extra rest to feel better.¡±


    ¡°Can we wake her up? I want to tell her about my day, Daddy.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°Not just yet. Let¡¯s let Mommy sleep a little longer so she can feel all better. Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Very hungry, Daddy.¡± She answers, cing her hands on her belly. ¡°Rats are jumping in my tummy.¡±


    ¡°So tell me, what do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Sandwich and chocte milkshake.¡± She licks her lips adorably, bringing a smile to my face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± I carry her to the dining area and order the chef to prepare lunch for Hope.


    ***


    I feed Hope, and she chatters nonstop, dangling her legs, sitting on the dining table in front of me, holding the milkshake in her hand.


    ¡°Hey, princess.¡± Daisy¡¯s words catch our attention, and we look in her direction. She walks over to us with a smile on her face, decked out in my ck shirt. Her milky white legs and thighs are making me hard for her again.


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Hope puts the ss on the table and stands on the table, opening her arms.


    Daisy rushes toward her and embraces her. ¡°Mommy missed you, Hopi.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, Daddy told me you¡¯re tired. How are you feeling now?¡± As Hope questions, Daisy nces at me, her cheeks turning red.


    She looks adorable when she blushes.


    ¡°Mommy is energetic again, princess,¡± she responds, looking at me out of the corner of her eye, her eyes glinting with mischief.


    As Hope sits down at the table, Daisy leans in and gives a quick kiss on my lips before taking a seat beside me.


    As Hope enjoys her milkshake, I ask Daisy, ¡°Hungry?¡±


    She nods. ¡°Hungry for you,¡± she whispers in my ear and winks at me.


    I fucking love my mischievous Butterfly. It makes her more endearing.


    Before I can respond to her, her eyes widen hearing Hope¡¯s words. ¡°What did you whisper in Daddy¡¯s ear, Mommy? I also want to know.¡± She looks at us, her tiny blue eyes sparkling with curiosity.


    Daisy answers, ¡°I was telling Daddy I¡¯m starving.¡±


    ¡°Then eat a sandwich, Mommy.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah! Eat a sandwich for now. After that, you¡¯ll get what you want.¡± We exchange a knowing smile as I feed Daisy the sandwich.


    After a few minutes, Hope straddles Daisy, wrapping her arms around her neck and burying her face in her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m feeling sleepy.¡±


    ¡°So let me take you to the room. Okay?¡± She strokes her hair.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Hope responds to her in a sleepy tone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Daisy goes to the room to put Hope to sleep while I wait for her.


    A smile spreads across my face as she returns, tying her hair in a messy bun with a hairpin.


    As she settles on myp, I ask her, ¡°Did Hope sleep?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± she wraps her arms around my neck.


    I open the first few buttons of her shirt and pull it down from one side of her shoulders before cing kisses all over there.


    ¡°Luke, Hope can wake up ande here.¡± She tries to push me away.


    I slip my hand into the shirt, caressing her thighs. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll exin to her that her Mommy and Daddy are romancing,¡± I murmur against her neck.


    ¡°Luke, it¡¯s not funny.¡± She frowns at me, drawing me away from her.


    I chuckle, nuzzling my nose against her. ¡°It is your fault; I can¡¯t resist you.¡±


    ¡°Even I can¡¯t resist you.¡± She giggles, pecking at my nose.


    My fingers brush against her hairpin, and pull it off. Her locks cascade down her shoulders like a golden waterfall, making her look more beautiful. I lean in closer, my nose grazing the strands, and inhale deeply, allowing the sweet aroma to envelop me.


    Oh God, the intoxicating scent of her hair is so addictive.


    ¡°Luke.¡± She again pushes me away, bringing me back to reality. ¡°I think we should go to the guest room.¡±


    ¡°That sounds like a brilliant n, my love.¡± I grin before lifting her into my arms. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to explore more positions with you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡± She giggles, resting her head on my shoulder.


    ¡°Just for you, Butterfly.¡± I kiss her head and lead her to the guest room. After entering inside, I shut the door with my leg.

 Chapter 49 Get On Your Knees

    Daisy¡¯s P. O. V.


    Two Weeks Later


    After getting ready, I emerge from the bathroom and find Luke lying on the sofa, shirtless. He hase over after dropping Hope at school.


    How can this man look so tempting all the time?


    I stroll towards him and lie on top of him, my legs between his, my hands stroking his hair, his hand caressing my buttocks, our eyes locked in an intense gaze.


    It¡¯s been two weeks since our rtionship started, and we haven¡¯t left a single corner of this vi untouched. Yet, we can¡¯t seem to get enough of each other. We still go on dates, but most of the time we stay home, wrapped in each other¡¯s embrace. Even on our dates, we end up making love in the washroom or the car.


    God, we¡¯re insatiable for each other.


    ¡°You know, Luke, I never thought I could be this happy,¡± I whisper, running my hands through his silky hair.


    ¡°Neither did I, Daisy.¡± He slides his hand up my back, sending shivers down my spine. ¡°But here we are, making up for lost time.¡±


    I chuckle, resting my head on his chest. I never thought I would be lying in his arms like this, with him holding me like I¡¯m his entire world.


    However, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been missing about himtely.


    I raise my head from his chest to look at him. ¡°Luke.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Butterfly.¡± He gently brushes my hair with his fingers, his blue eyes fixed on my face.


    ¡°I miss the controlling side of you.¡± His hands pause and his eyes slightly widen at my words. I continue, ¡°I long for the way you used tomand me, tie me up, and take control.¡±


    Two weeks of vani sex have been mind-blowing, but deep down, I crave that controlling side of him-the feeling of beingpletely at his mercy.


    A smirk spreads across his face, and I can see the familiar glint of dominance returning to his eyes. ¡°Is that so, Daisy?¡± His voice drops to a husky whisper, and his hand glides up to my neck. ¡°You want me to take charge again?¡±


    I nod, feeling a thrill run through me. ¡°Yes, Luke. I want to feel that again.¡±


    He grabs the back of my neck and pulls my face closer to him. ¡°Then let¡¯s not waste any time,¡± he says, his voice filled with authority. ¡°Get on your knees.¡±


    My heart skips a beat, and my eyes widen in surprise at hismand. I didn¡¯t think he would take charge at this very moment.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me, Butterfly?¡± He whispers in my ear, causing my breath to be heavy with anticipation.


    Without wasting a single second, I slide off him, kneel on the floor, and look up at him, awaiting his nextmand.


    He stands before me, his eyes darkening with an authority that sends a rush of heat through my body.


    ¡°You know, Daisy.¡± He cups my chin and tilts my head up to meet his gaze. ¡°Dominating women like this is in my nature and it gives me pleasure. But I had been controlling myself for the past two weeks because I thought you would hate me.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°No, Luke. I never hated you for that. I despised you for treating me with cruelty and cheating on me. Being at your mercy during our sexual encounters was one of the things I loved most.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    A smile shes on his face. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that, Daisy. Because from now on, I won¡¯t hold back. I¡¯ll give you what you truly desire.¡± He grabs my hair and tugs my head backwards before leaning in and capturing my lips in a purely dominating kiss, sending a pool of heat between my legs. His lips are demanding, and I can feel his control in every movement. The kiss ends as abruptly as it began, leaving me breathless and craving more.


    He stands straight and takes a step back, his searing, intense gaze glued on me. ¡°Please me, now,¡± hemands in his husky tone, sending a direct jolt of electricity to my core.


    That¡¯s the effect his authoritative tone has over me, and I¡¯ve longed for it.


    ¡°With pleasure, Luke.¡± I grin, opening his jeans¡¯ button, and as I pull down his jeans and boxers, his shaft springs free.


    As I move to take him in my mouth, he stops me with a condition. ¡°Stop. You have to make me cum without using your hands, mouth, or any of your holes.¡±


    My eyes widen in shock. How will I do it?


    ¡°Follow mymand, Butterfly, or else you¡¯ll have to face the consequences.¡± He warns me with a mischievous glint in his eyes before settling down on the sofa.


    ¡°How can this be possible?¡± I stare at him, confused.


    ¡°It can be.¡± He smirks, ncing at my chest, causing my eyes to widen in surprise and my cheeks to turn red.


    Yes, it can happen. But I¡¯ve never done this before. My heart races with nervousness.


    ¡°You can do this, right?¡± He asks in a soft tone.


    I nod because I want to follow hismand and please him the way he wants.


    After standing up, I pull off my dress and kneel before him, my heart pounding in my chest. I reach behind to unsp my bra and my breasts fall free. Luke¡¯s eyes, dark with desire and authority, watch my every move, making my skin tingle.


    I hope I can pleasure him properly. It¡¯s a challenge that thrills me.


    I take a deep breath, trying to steady my nerves. ¡°I can do this.¡±


    After leaning forward, I ce my breasts around his hot, rigid shaft and squeeze them together with my hands to envelop him in their softness. Luke¡¯s breath bes heavy, and I take that as encouragement, moving my breasts up and down his length.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing well, Daisy.¡± Luke murmurs, his voice gruff with pleasure. His praise fuels my determination, and I increase the rhythm, watching his face contort with bliss. His eyes are locked on mine, the intensity in them pulsing my clit.


    Fuck! This is insane.


    I need him right now. But I know I have to give him what he desires first.


    As I continue, I can feel his hardness throbbing between my breasts, each movement bringing him closer to the edge. His hands grip the sofa tightly, knuckles white.


    ¡°Faster,¡± hemands, his voice hoarse. Iply, pushing my breasts together more firmly and moving faster, my nipples grazing his skin.


    He throws his head back, closing his eyes and moaning my name. ¡°Fuck! Daisy, you¡¯re so good. You never stop amazing me.¡±


    Pleasing Luke and hearing his groans give me a different kind of pleasure, and I can feel myself getting wetter just from the power I have over his pleasure.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough. I want toe inside you.¡± As he states this, I stop immediately. ¡°Take off your panties and lie on your front.¡± He points at the sofa.


    Iply with his orders in haste because I can¡¯t wait to feel him inside me, either.


    He hovers behind me, and grasping my hands behind my back, he jabs deep into me without a warning, causing me to scream in pleasure.


    ¡°You were so damn good today, Butterfly.¡± He praises me, pounding into me, making me quiver under him with every hard and deep thrust. ¡°I¡¯m impressed.¡±


    Fuck! It feels so good.


    Will I ever get enough of this man?

 Chapter 50 You Deserve A Punishment

    Daisy¡¯s P. O. V.


    At night, after changing into my nightwear and taking a quick shower, Ie to the room and find Hope ying with her toys. Luke is seated beside her, admiring her with a smile on his face.


    I stroll toward them, and as I lie between Luke¡¯s legs, resting my head on his chest, he embraces me and kisses my head.


    ¡°Your hair smells so good, Butterfly,¡± he whispers, nuzzling against my hair and stroking my arms.


    ¡°Are you getting obsessed with my hair, Mr. Anderson?¡± I ask, ncing at him over my shoulder.


    ¡°Baby, I¡¯m obsessed with everything about you, from hair to heart,¡± he replies, resting his hand on my heart. ¡°I can¡¯t get enough of you.¡± His grip on my body bes tighter, and he holds me close, bringing a smile to my face.


    As Hope turns around, she pouts at us in anger, folding her arms across her chest. ¡°How could you both cuddle without me? Very bad, Mommy, very bad, Daddy.¡±


    We both chuckle at her, finding her reaction adorable, causing her to avert her eyes.


    ¡°Come here, my little butterfly.¡± Luke extends his arm to her.


    She beams, jumping over me, burying her face in my chest, and Luke hugs both of us.


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect now,¡± she says, wrapping her arms around my neck.


    Luke and I exchange a look of pure joy as I turn my face towards him. This is the family moment I had always dreamed of but never thought that I would get it.


    ¡°Never cuddle without your Hopi,¡± she warns us in a possessive tone, raising her head from my chest to look at us. ¡°Understand?¡±


    ¡°It means I can¡¯t hug your Daddy whenever I want?¡± I tease, gently stroking her hair.


    ¡°No, Mommy, you can hug Daddy, but you have to include me too,¡± she exins, her little face serious.


    Luke chuckles. ¡°We promise, princess. You¡¯re always a part of our cuddles when you¡¯re with us.¡±


    Hope¡¯s face lights up with a satisfied smile. ¡°Good,¡± she deres, snuggling back into my chest.


    Luke gently turns my face towards him and gives me a quick kiss on my lips before Hope can catch us and get angry again.


    After Hope falls asleep, Luke lifts me in his arms and carries me to the guest room to spend quality time with me.


    ***


    The next day, after dropping Hope off at school, Ie to meet Aunt at her cafe. It¡¯s been a few weeks since I haven¡¯t had time to catch up with her. Usually, Luke drops Hope off, but today I did it because he had an early morning video call meeting.


    As we settle at our usual corner table by the window, she asks, ¡°So, how are things going between you and Luke?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like a dream,¡± I reply with a huge smile. ¡°Truly, Aunt, I¡¯ve never been so happy before in my life. Luke has be so perfect.¡±


    ¡°Finally, you¡¯re getting the happiness you deserve. I¡¯m d.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m d he didn¡¯t give up on me.¡±


    ¡°Even if it had taken years for you to ept him, he would have never given up on you. Since the moment I met him, I¡¯ve seen a kind of love in his eyes for you that only the lucky ones ever experience,¡± she says in a soft tone, which warms my heart.


    ¡°Indeed, I feel lucky now. But¡­¡± I take a sip of my coffee. ¡°It¡¯s still a bit surreal sometimes. After everything that happened, I never thought we¡¯d get here.¡±


    Aunt pats my hand. ¡°Life has a way of surprising us, Daisy. And it seems like it¡¯s finally given you the happiness you deserve.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Before I can respond, Aunt nces behind me. ¡°Hey, Luke.¡±


    Luke? What is he doing here? He was busy in a meeting.


    He settles down beside me, greeting Aunt. ¡°Hi, Eva.¡±


    ¡°Luke, what are you doing here?¡± As I ask, he turns his gaze towards me with a glint of anger in his eyes.


    Why is he angry? What happened to him?


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back. I have a customer to attend.¡± Aunt excuses herself and leaves, giving us some privacy.


    ¡°Daisy, where is your phone?¡± He keeps his voice low, but there¡¯s concern in it.


    I furrow my brows, confused. ¡°In my bag. Why?¡±


    ¡°Check it,¡± he says, his jaw clenched.


    I pull out my phone from my bag and see several missed calls and messages from him. ¡°Oh no, Luke, I¡¯m so sorry. Hope must have put it on silent while ying games in the car.¡±


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t inform me beforeing here. I got worried about you, Daisy,¡± he says, his voice tinged with concern rather than anger.


    I look at him with guilt in my eyes, realising my mistake. ¡°Shit! I thought you would be busy with the meeting. I didn¡¯t want to disturb you.¡±


    ¡°You could have sent me a text beforeing here. I was anxious, wondering where you were and why you hadn¡¯te back after dropping Hope at school. Then you weren¡¯t even answering my calls, so I called the driver. Please, Daisy, never do that again,¡± he requests, taking my hand in his. ¡°You have no idea what my condition was. I thought¡­¡±


    I silence him by hugging him. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Luke. And I promise I¡¯ll never do this again,¡± I reassure him, rubbing his back.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid to lose you, Butterfly,¡± he whispers, holding me tighter into his arms, and I continue to stroke his back.


    I was such an idiot not to inform him.


    After a few minutes, as we pull apart, I question him, ¡°Feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± his eyes glint with mischief, causing my brows to narrow in confusion.


    What¡¯s going on in his mind now?


    He moves closer to my ear, making my breath heavy. ¡°I¡¯ll feel better after teaching you a lesson. Don¡¯t you think you deserve a punishment, Daisy?¡± My heart skips a beat as he mentions the word ¡®punishment¡¯ after five years. ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°I deserve it,¡± I whisper, my cheeks turning red, and my heart pounding with anticipation.


    He rises from his seat. ¡°Let¡¯s go back home then.¡±


    I stand up, and then we say a quick goodbye to Aunt Eva before leaving the cafe. As we walk to the car, Luke keeps his hand on my back, his touch bothforting and electrifying.


    I can¡¯t wait to reach home and see what he has nned for me.


    Will he spank me? Or will he do something else?


    We both stay silent, and I keep wondering about what he¡¯ll do the entire way back home.

 Chapter 51 Under His Intense Control

    Daisy¡¯s P. O. V.


    I¡¯m tied naked to the four-poster bed in the guest room. My wrists are bound to the headboard with a silk scarf, and my legs are wide open, suspended in the air, and strapped to the bedposts.


    Luke is sitting on the sofa, finishing his meeting, which he had to pause because of me.


    When we returned from the cafe, the first thing he did was restrain me to the bed. Then, he finger-fucked me and left me on the edge. He said, ¡°You have to wait for me, Daisy, until Iplete my meeting.¡±


    Fuck! It¡¯s only been fifteen minutes, but I¡¯m already going crazy. It feels like I¡¯ve been waiting for him for hours. Time is passing so slowly. It¡¯s pure torture.


    I know I deserve it. He was so appalled at me. I should have informed him before going to the cafe. But I can¡¯t take it. I need him.


    I can¡¯t even request him because he¡¯s on the video call. I have no choice but to wait for his meeting to end.


    As he nces at me, I plead with him through my eyes. His lips curve into a smirk, causing me to pout angrily.


    The wait is driving me crazy, but the feeling of being under his intense control gives me pleasure. A pleasure that sends shivers down my spine and makes me ache for his touch even more.


    He continues with his meeting, asionally letting his eyes wander over my exposed, helpless body. My heart races as the seconds drag on. My body aches with need, every nerve on fire. The wait is unbearable.


    Luke finally ends his call, his eyes darkening with desire as he takes in the sight of me spread out and helpless on the bed. He stands up slowly, stretching as if he¡¯s in no hurry, his eyes never leaving mine.


    ¡°You look so tempting like this, Butterfly.¡± He walks over to the bed, his gaze roaming over my restrained body. He stops at the foot of the bed. ¡°Completely at my mercy.¡±


    I bite my lip, trying to stifle a moan as he runs a finger down my inner thigh, teasingly close to where I need him most. ¡°Please, Luke,¡± I beg, my voice quivering with need. ¡°I can¡¯t take it any longer.¡±


    He chuckles softly, his touch maddeningly light as he trails his fingers over my sensitive skin. I try to move against his hand, but I can¡¯t because I¡¯m bound.


    ¡°Patience, Daisy. You¡¯ll get what you want, but only when I¡¯m ready to give it to you.¡± He withdraws his hand and enquires, ¡°Is this punishment enough for you? Answer me honestly.¡± He demands, his eyes glued to my face.


    I shake my head. ¡°Luke, I don¡¯t know. I just need you.¡± I implore, desperate to have him.


    An evil smile spreads across his face, adding to his hotness. ¡°Oh, Daisy, I think you deserve a bit more.¡± His voice is a dark promise that sends chills down my spine.


    He steps back, his gaze locked onto mine, and I feel the intensity of his control even more strongly. The excitement of what he might do next makes my heart pound and my body ache with need.


    Luke walks over to a nearby drawer and pulls out a small silver vibrator. My eyes widen, my breath catching in my throat at seeing it.


    How did he get my vibrator?


    ¡°I found it in your apartment. Did you use it in my absence?¡± He asks, returning to stand in front of me, the toy gleaming in his hand.


    ¡°A few times,¡± I answer with honesty. ¡°But it never made me feel as good as you do.¡±


    A smug smile spreads across his face. ¡°I¡¯m d to know this. Since you¡¯ve been so eager for the pleasure,¡± he murmurs, running the vibrator along my inner thigh, ¡°let¡¯s see how long you can take this.¡±


    He switches it on, the low hum filling the room, and ces it against my swollen, throbbing clit. A cry escapes my lips as the vibrations course through me, my body jerking against the restraints.


    ¡°Remember,¡± he instructs, his voice a dark velvet, ¡°you onlye when I say you can.¡±


    The pleasure is intense, almost unbearable, and I struggle to hold back the orgasm building inside me.


    ¡°I need toe,¡± I plead, my eyes begging him, but he¡¯s unforgiving today. Deep inside, I¡¯m relishing beingpletely at his mercy. He is truly fulfilling my desire today.


    He moves the vibrator in slow, deliberate circles, keeping me on the edge but never letting me tip over.


    Minutes feel like hours as he tortures me with relentless vibrations. My body is a trembling, quivering mess, sweat slicking my skin as I fight to obey hismand.


    ¡°Do you think you can be good for me, Daisy?¡± he asks, his voice low andmanding.


    ¡°Yes, Luke,¡± I gasp, barely able to speak. ¡°I¡¯ll be good. Please, I need you.¡±


    He gives a satisfied nod but doesn¡¯t stop. Instead, he intensifies the pressure, bringing me closer to the edge and then easing off, over and over again.


    Just when I think I can¡¯t take any more, he pulls the vibrator away. I whimper in frustration, my body thrumming with unmet needs.


    ¡°Do you regret not telling me where you were going?¡± he asks, his tone serious.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I breathe, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Luke.¡±


    He ces a gentle kiss on my forehead. ¡°Good girl.¡± Then his demeanour shifts again, eyes glinting with that familiar dominance. ¡°But your punishment isn¡¯t over yet.¡±


    He picks up a blindfold from the same drawer, slipping it over my eyes. My world goes dark, and my other senses heighten, every sound and touch amplified.


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful like this. Completely at my mercy.¡± I feel the bed dip as he climbs on, and then his hands are on my thighs, spreading them even wider. His fingers trail up my slick folds, and I gasp at the sudden, intense pleasure.


    ¡°Since you wanted my control so badly, Butterfly,¡± he murmurs against my ear, ¡°I¡¯m going to make sure you remember who¡¯s in charge.¡±


    I nod, lost in the sensations, ready to ept whatever he gives. Because even though this is a punishment, it¡¯s also the fulfilment of my deepest desire-to bepletely under his intense control.


    He teases me with his fingers and the vibrator for a few minutes but doesn¡¯t let mee. My body is on fire, every cell begging for release.


    Finally, he unstraps my ankles and moves between my legs, positioning himself at my entrance. He pauses, tapping his dick on my wetness, making me moan. ¡°Tell me, what do you want, Daisy?¡±


    ¡°I want you to fuck me, Luke, and make mee,¡± I moan as he strokes his hardness against me.


    ¡°Remember, you¡¯re not allowed toe until I say so.¡± He thrusts into me, filling mepletely, and I cry out in pleasure. He moves slowly at first, letting me feel every inch of him, then picks up the pace, driving into me with a force that leaves me breathless.


    ¡°Please, Luke,¡± I beg, wrapping my legs around him, taking him deeper. ¡°I need toe. Please.¡±


    He leans down, his lips brushing against my ear. ¡°You cane now, Butterfly,¡± he whispers, and the permission is all I need.


    My orgasm crashes over me, my body convulsing with the intensity of it, and I clutch my restrained hands above my head. It is the most intense orgasm I have ever experienced. The dy makes it so strong.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The punishment was torturous, but in the end, it was worth it.


    He unties my wrists gently, massaging them to bring back cirction, and then kisses my forehead, murmuring, ¡°I love you,¡± before holding me close in his arms.


    Those three words have the power to touch the core of my heart and bring tears to my eyes. I¡¯ve yearned for this day, for his love all my life, for him holding me in his arms, and for his aftercare after our kinky sessions. Now that I¡¯m getting it, I feel blessed.


    But a part of me is still afraid of heartbreak. What if Luke changes again?


    I want to believe him with all my heart. His words, his actions, everything points to his honesty. Yet, the scars from the past are hard to forget.

 Chapter 52 Handcuffs!

    Luke¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Where is my princess?¡± I call out as I y hide and seek with Hope. Hearing her giggling from the guest room, I smile, loving every moment of this game. In fact, I love every single second I spend with my daughter.


    Daisy is in the kitchen, preparing dinner for us. It has been almost two months since Daisy and Hope moved in with me, and I can only describe it as two months of pure contentment. I never imagined I could feel so satisfied with my life. The joy of having a second chance with Daisy is beyond words. I feel incredibly fortunate to have an adorable daughter and a beautiful girlfriend, whom I n to make my wife soon.


    Hope rushes out of the guest room, yelling, ¡°Mommy¡­ Daddy¡­¡± As I notice the handcuffs clutched in her small hand, I stand there aghast, my eyes wide with shock.


    Shit! I forgot to put them back in the drawer after using them on Daisyst night.


    Daisy hurries out of the kitchen, hearing Hope¡¯s voice. ¡°What happened¡­¡± She freezes in ce at the sight of the handcuffs in Hope¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What are these doing at our home, Mommy? These are with the police, right?¡± Hope asks, her curious blue eyes swaying between us.


    Oh no! Now how do we tell her that Mommy and Daddy use the handcuffs for their kinky sessions?


    I exchange a nce with Daisy, wondering how to exin this to Hope without raising any suspicions.


    ¡°Um, well, princess,¡± I start, ¡°Those are¡­ um¡­ from my friend, who is a cop.¡±


    Fuck! Sometimes answering a kid¡¯s questions is so hard.


    Daisy shoots me a puzzled look, unsure where I¡¯m going with this exnation. I silently urge her to help me.


    After giving me a subtle nod, she shifts her eyes towards Hope. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right, Hopi.¡± She rifies to her, taking the handcuffs from her hands. ¡°They belong to one of Daddy¡¯s friends who works as a police officer. He must have left them here by mistake.¡±


    Hope¡¯s eyes widen with amazement, and she ps her hands. ¡°Wow! Daddy¡¯s friend is a police officer.¡±


    Daisy and I nce at each other, sighing with relief.


    ¡°Now you go to your room and watch your favourite cartoon until Daddy and I finish making dinner,¡± Daisy instructs her, caressing her cheek.


    ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡± She hurries to the room, singing. ¡°Yeah¡­ Now Hope will watch her favourite Barbie movie.¡±


    As Hope leaves, Daisy chides me. ¡°Luke, how can you be so careless? Why didn¡¯t you keep the handcuffs in the drawer?¡±


    ¡°I forgot. But thank God, she didn¡¯t notice the vibrating balls kept on the side table.¡± I sigh, and Daisy freaks out.


    ¡°What? You kept them in the open as well. You¡¯re crazy, Luke-¡±


    I interject, yanking her closer to me by grabbing her waist. ¡°Last night, you were moaning like a crazy woman when those balls were humming inside you and your hands were cuffed behind your back.¡±


    Her cheeks flush a deep shade of red as I remind her aboutst night¡¯s wild and kinky session. After Daisy confided in me a few weeks ago about missing my dominant side, I¡¯ve made sure to fulfil her desire and make every night unforgettable for her.


    ¡°Luke.¡± She gives me a serious look. ¡°We should be more careful next time. We have a four-year-old daughter living with us.¡±


    I nod,pletely understanding her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure to keep everything properly secured from now on.¡± I lean in and peck on her lips, bringing a smile to her face.


    ¡°Anyway, I can¡¯t wait to see what you have in store for me tonight.¡± As she murmurs, her cheeks turn red.


    I grin. ¡°I¡¯ve nned something special for you tonight.¡±


    She lifts her face, her hands cradling my face, and tilts my head down for a kiss that leaves me breathless, like I¡¯m her oxygen.


    ***


    After Hope falls asleep at night, I guide Daisy to the guest room balcony, adorned with candles and fairy lights. There is a sitting area with a nket and cushions. Her face lights up, seeing the cosy setup.


    ¡°Tonight, I want you to do what you like to do the most,¡± I say, taking her hand in mine.


    She shifts her gaze toward me, grinning. ¡°I¡¯m already doing that every night.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I raise my brows.


    ¡°Cuddling you.¡± She gives me a quick hug.


    I let out a chuckle. ¡°Not that. A hobby you used to love but haven¡¯t had the time fortely.¡±


    Her eyes widen in surprise as she spots the diary and a pen on the sofa. ¡°Writing? Luke, you remembered I like writing my thoughts.¡± She looks at me in disbelief.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Guilt shes in my eyes as I add, ¡°And I also remember how once I put your diary on fire mercilessly to prove to myself that I didn¡¯t care for you.¡±


    Every time I recall how miserably I¡¯d treated her in the past, I feel like punishing myself. I despise the person I had be in the past.


    ¡°Luke.¡± She sps my face and fixes her eyes, filled with affection, on me. ¡°Let¡¯s just move on from the past and focus on our beautiful present.¡±


    ¡°I wish it was that easy. Sometimes I feel like I don¡¯t deserve you and the happiness.¡± I express what I truly feel.


    ¡°Luke, you¡¯ve already punished yourself for five years,¡± she exins, stroking my stubble with her thumbs. ¡°Everyone deserves a second chance in their life, and you truly deserve it now.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°You¡¯re too forgiving, Daisy. You forgave me too easily. But it¡¯s hard for me to forgive myself for all the pain you endured because of me.¡± I gaze at her, my eyes filled with deep remorse.


    She gives me a slight nod. ¡°I can understand. Even I¡¯m trying to move on from the past and trust youpletely. But I¡¯m certain, eventually, we¡¯ll ovee it with time.¡± She entwines her fingers with mine, smiling at me. ¡°Until then, let¡¯s focus on our precious present moments.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± I ce a kiss on her hand, feeling fortunate to have her back in my life.


    Later, as she shares her thoughts in the diary, sitting beside me, I admire her with a smile on my face. I could watch her for hours like this without getting bored.


    ¡°Daisy,¡± I murmur as we cuddle under the nket on the balcony, my back against the ss railing, and her back against my chest as she sits between my legs.


    ¡°Yes.¡± With her finger, she draws imaginary patterns on my hand, which is wrapped around her.


    ¡°I wanted to ask you something for so long.¡±


    She turns her face to look at me. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Why did youe to New York after our divorce? Why didn¡¯t you live with your parents?¡±


    Sadness fills her eyes as she responds, ¡°They didn¡¯t allow me to stay with them.¡±


    My eyes widen in shock. ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°They med me for our divorce, saying I didn¡¯t keep you happy, and that¡¯s why you divorced me.¡± She tells me, her face devoid of any emotion, and I feel a pang in my heart.


    Because of me, her parents med her. But how could they do this to their daughter?


    ¡°You know all my childhood, I yearned for their attention and affection.¡± She rests her head on my chest, closing her eyes, and I hold her close as she shares her painful past with me. ¡°But now it doesn¡¯t matter to me because I epted long ago that they never loved me. They loved one thing in their life, and that¡¯s money.¡±


    Although she says it doesn¡¯t matter to her now, the quiver in her voice clearly tells that it does. It breaks my heart to hear how her parents treated her, and I feel anger towards them for causing her such pain.


    ¡°Daisy,¡± I whisper, pressing a gentle kiss to the top of her head. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry you had to go through that. You never deserved that.¡±


    She leans into my embrace, seekingfort, and I hold her tighter, wishing I could take away all her pain. ¡°But New York has been quite lucky for me. Here, I gave birth to Hope, made friends, and most importantly, I found you.¡± She opens her eyes and passes me a smile, causing me to sigh with relief. ¡°I¡¯m truly happy, Luke.¡±


    ¡°I promise, I¡¯ll never let you yearn for love and happiness again in your life, Butterfly.¡± I lean in and capture her lips in a tender kiss, sitting behind her. This kiss is a promise that I¡¯ll always cherish and keep her happy forever.

 Chapter 53 It Was All A Lie

    Daisy¡¯s P. O. V.


    Next Day


    I invite E over for dinner. She just returned yesterday from a business trip thatsted a few months. She already knows what¡¯s been going on in my life, about Luke.


    As I open the door, her first words are, ¡°My God, D. You¡¯re glowing.¡±


    My cheeks turn red, and I tuck a hair strand behind my ear. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Hell, yes!¡± She gives me a firm hug. ¡°I told you sex can do wonders.¡± She winks at me, causing my eyes to widen.


    ¡°Shut up, E,¡± I chide her, slightly hitting her arm. ¡°Don¡¯t say that word. I have a four-year-old daughter.¡±


    Sheughs. ¡°Oh, that naughty little girl. I can¡¯t wait to meet her. I missed her so much.¡±


    ¡°Thene on in.¡± I step aside, giving her a way to enter. ¡°She is also excited to meet you.¡±


    E steps inside, her eyes admiring the vi. I lead her to the living room where Luke and Hope are ying with blocks.


    ¡°Hello, Hope.¡± E¡¯s words catch their attention.


    Hope rushes toward her, her eyes lighting up with excitement. ¡°Mommy¡¯s friend, where were you? Hope missed you.¡±


    She crouches down to her level and embraces her. ¡°I missed you too, little munchkin.¡±


    As they pull apart, Hope questions, ¡°Do you know what I missed the most about you?¡±


    Luke walks over and stands beside me.


    ¡°What?¡± E gives her a clueless look.


    ¡°I missed annoying you.¡± Hope ces her hand over her mouth and lets out a giggle, causing us to smile.


    ¡°Such a naughty kid you are, Hope.¡± As E tickles her, herughter fills the room.


    As E stands up, Hope tells her, her eyes shimmering with delight, ¡°Mommy¡¯s friend, do you know I made my uncle my daddy?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± E reacts as if she doesn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hope chirps, wrapping her tiny arms around Luke¡¯s legs. ¡°I finally found the best daddy in the world.¡±


    A smile spreads across Luke¡¯s face, and he strokes Hope¡¯s hair, looking at E. ¡°Hello, E.¡±


    E grins and steps closer, giving Luke a handshake. ¡°Hello, Luke. It¡¯s great to see you again.¡± She turns her attention back to me. ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you, D. You¡¯ve got a beautiful family you deserve.¡±


    I beam, feeling grateful for everything-Luke, our daughter, our small world filled with immense joy.


    After a while, we settle down at the dining table, enjoying the food I prepared. I¡¯m seated beside E, while Hope and Luke sit across from us.


    Munching on her cookies, Hope asks, ¡°Mommy¡¯s friend, do you know what I found yesterday in our home?¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    I freeze, exchanging a quick, panicked nce with Luke.


    Oh, God! Please stay quiet, Hope.


    E raises an eyebrow, looking intrigued. ¡°What did you find, sweetie?¡±


    ¡°Handcuffs!¡± Hope exims proudly, causing E to choke on her drink while I hide my face behind my hands, embarrassed.


    Shit! E will now tease me like hell.


    ¡°Hope, can¡¯t you keep your mouth shut,¡± I murmur to myself, feeling like disappearing for a few minutes.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± E¡¯s eyes twinkle with amusement. ¡°Why were handcuffs in your house?¡±


    Luke quickly interjects, ¡°They belong to my friend, who is a police officer. He left them here by mistake.¡±


    E nods in response before leaning close to my ear, grinning. ¡°Wow! D, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re into that kinky stuff,¡± E whispers, her voice filled with mischief, causing me to blush.


    ¡°E, stop it.¡± Ignoring my embarrassment, I nudge her, hoping she¡¯ll drop the subject.


    But of course, she doesn¡¯t. ¡°Seriously, D, handcuffs? I never would have guessed.¡±


    I shoot her a warning look, but she justughs, clearly enjoying teasing me.


    ¡°Mommy¡¯s friend,e with me. I¡¯ll show you my new toys, which Daddy got for me.¡± Hope interrupts, pulling E¡¯s hand excitedly.


    Thank God!


    I breathe a sigh of relief as Hope leads E away.


    ¡°Hope is such a chatterbox.¡± Luke chuckles, shaking his head.


    ¡°You¡¯reughing, Luke. I was so embarrassed.¡± I pout at him.


    He rises from his chair and strolls toward me with a smile on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed, darling.¡± He leans down, wrapping his arms around my neck from behind. ¡°We haven¡¯tmitted a crime.¡± He nuzzles my neck, causing my cheeks to heat up.


    ¡°Luke, not now.¡± I stand up, pushing him away. ¡°E and Hope will be back any minute.¡±


    A chuckle escapes his lips. ¡°Have I ever told you that you look so adorable when you blush?¡± He pulls my cheeks, eliciting a giggle from me.


    ***


    A Few Days Later


    Luke has taken me on a date at a luxurious restaurant after dropping Hope off at school. He takes me out every few days, but I still feel butterflies in my stomach like it¡¯s the first time.


    I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s been almost three months since he took me to my favourite cafe for our first date. Time has flown since Luke entered my life. I have no worries about anything, except a fear of losing him and all this turning out to be a dream. I always wonder how I can be so lucky. How can someone love me so much?


    ¡°Hey, where did you get lost?¡± Luke snaps his fingers, jolting me back to reality.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± I rest my head on his shoulder, holding his arm. ¡°It¡¯s just that I feel so lucky to have you.¡±


    He ces a kiss on my head. ¡°You deserve all my love, Butterfly.¡± I raise my head and seal his lips with mine.


    After a while, Ie to the washroom to pee. When I return, I freeze in my ce, seeing the sight.


    I find Olivia sitting on Luke¡¯sp, and their lips are locked. My entire body trembles as I notice Luke¡¯s hand. It¡¯s on her breasts.


    No, no. This can¡¯t be true.


    I rub my eyes and look again, but they¡¯re still there and kissing. I feel as if someone has ripped out my heart from my chest and stomped on it.


    My breath bes heavy, and I just hurry out of there before I faint.


    Warm liquid flows down my cheeks as Ie out.


    ¡°Daisy, I didn¡¯t cheat on you. I have never slept with any woman since I married you, not even after our divorce.¡±


    ¡°I promise, I¡¯ll never let you yearn for love and happiness again in your life, Butterfly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just the beginning, Butterfly. I¡¯m going to spoil you with all the love I have.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you, no matter how long it takes, because you¡¯re my destination.¡±


    I wander on the road, his words ringing in my mind, driving me insane.


    It was all a lie. He never changed. He fooled me.


    But everything felt so genuine. He made me feel so special.


    Perhaps I couldn¡¯t see the truth because I always be blind when ites to Luke. My craving for love made me believe in a fantasy that never existed because nobody can change like Luke. My legs feel weak as I wander through the city.


    I reach a park and copse onto a bench, my body wracked with sobs. How could he do this to me again?


    My phone buzzes, but I don¡¯t have the strength to look at it. I know it¡¯s probably Luke, trying to exin or fool me again with his lies.


    But right now, I can¡¯t bear to hear his voice. Minutes pass, maybe an hour, and I finally gather the courage to look at my phone. There are unlimited missed calls and messages from Luke.


    ¡°Daisy, please let me exin.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not what it looked like.¡±


    ¡°Call me. Please.¡±


    I shut off my phone, not ready to face him or his lies. I will never let him fool me again.

 Chapter 54 Butterfly, Please

    Luke¡¯s P. O. V.


    Fuck!


    I fucking won¡¯t leave Olivia. She has to pay to create a misunderstanding between Daisy and me.


    She spiked my drink and kissed me in front of Daisy. At that time, I was too dizzy to push her away. A few minutester, when I regained my senses, I called and texted Daisy, but she didn¡¯t answer. I immediately rushed home, but she wasn¡¯t there.


    Now, I¡¯m heading to Eva¡¯s cafe, hoping she might be there. My heart feels heavy, thinking about Daisy¡¯s condition. She must be so broken.


    Deep down, it hurts that she didn¡¯t trust me. After all these months, she still has no faith in me.


    But right now, I just want Daisy to be okay.


    Today, I was going to propose to her, and then this happened. My life ispletely fucked up. The tiny box with a ring inside my jacket pocket feels like a cruel joke now. I was so excited to ask her to remarry me, to make her my wife again, and this time forever. And now, this.


    I grip the steering wheel tighter, my knuckles turning white. I can¡¯t lose Daisy. Not like this. She has to know the truth, and Olivia has to face the consequences of her actions.


    When I finally pull up to Eva¡¯s cafe, I take a deep breath before getting out of the car. As I enter the cafe, my eyes quickly scan it, searching for any sign of Daisy.


    However, she is nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Where are you, Butterfly?¡± I murmur, closing my eyes as tears roll down my cheeks. The heaviness in my chest intensifies.


    ¡°Luke.¡± Eva¡¯s voice brings me back to reality. I open my eyes and give her a look of helplessness as she stands in front of me. ¡°What happened?¡± she asks, genuinely concerned.


    ¡°I¡­¡± A sob escapes from my mouth. ¡°I think I lost Daisy.¡±


    ¡°Come, first sit down and rx.¡± She leads me to a corner seat.


    We settle down across from each other, and my voice quivers as I recount everything to her, from nning to propose to Daisy to her finding me kissing Olivia.


    In recent months, I have formed a strong bond with Eva. She has been a good friend and a brilliant listener. As I pour out my heart, Eva listens patiently, her face filled with empathy.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t trust me, Eva. No matter what I do, she¡¯ll always judge me for my past mistakes.¡±


    Eva sighs, her eyes full of understanding. ¡°Trust is a fragile thing that takes time to develop and strengthen. It¡¯s not something that happens overnight, especially when there¡¯s a history of pain. But that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s impossible. You must show her consistently that you¡¯ve changed, that you¡¯re trustworthy.¡±


    ¡°But how do I do that when she won¡¯t even talk to me?¡± I ask, feeling a hole in my heart growing with each passing second.


    Even though I understand trusting me is hard for Daisy, at least now I deserve a chance to exin myself.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Luke, Daisy loves you,¡± she exins. ¡°She must be hurt and confused right now. I¡¯m certain once you exin, she¡¯ll understand you. Don¡¯t give up on her.¡±


    She¡¯s right. Aftering this far, I can¡¯t give up on her. Not like this. I need to find her and exin everything. Then I must give her all the time she needs to trust me.


    I nod, wiping away my tears. ¡°You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t give up on us. Thank you, Eva.¡±


    She gives me a small smile. ¡°Go get your girl back.¡±


    I stand up and head towards the door. I have to find Daisy and make things right. No matter what it takes, I¡¯ll prove to her that my love is true. I can¡¯t let her go again, and I won¡¯t stop until she knows that she¡¯s the love of my life.


    ***


    I reach Daisy¡¯s old apartment, hoping to find her there. I knock on the door, but there¡¯s no answer. Using the spare key, I open the door and move through the rooms, calling her name, but there¡¯s no response. ¡°Daisy¡­¡±


    With each passing minute, I¡¯m growing more anxious.


    When I reach the bathroom, the sound of running water meets my ears, and I sigh with relief because at least I¡¯ve found her.


    I push open the door and find Daisy sitting, hugging her knees under the shower, fully clothed, her body shaking with sobs as the cold water cascades down her body. Seeing her condition, I feel like someone has squeezed my heart brutally. I won¡¯t leave Olivia for hurting her.


    ¡°Butterfly¡­¡± I whisper, my voice quivering with emotion. She looks up, her eyes red and swollen from crying. The pain in her gaze pierces my soul.


    ¡°Luke, please, just go.¡± She buries her face in her knees, hugging her knees tighter.


    I ignore her plea and step into the shower, water soaking through my clothes. I kneel beside her, my heart aching as I see her so broken. ¡°Please, listen to me. You have to know the truth.¡±


    As I ce my hand on her arm, she stands up and snaps at me, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare fool me with your lies, Mr. Anderson.¡± Her voice fills with venom, which breaks my heart.


    I stand up. ¡°Da-¡±


    ¡°Get lost. I don¡¯t want to see your face.¡± She grasps my hand and drags me out of the bathroom.


    ¡°At least for once. Let me exin myself.¡± I look at her, my eyes begging her to listen to me.


    Her eyes soften for a moment, but then they harden again. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±


    Before I can say another word, she pushes me out of the bathroom and towards the front door.


    ¡°Daisy, please, just give me a chance to exin. It wasn¡¯t what it looked like!¡± I plead, my heart breaking with each step.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can say that will change what I saw.¡± She opens the main door, and before I can react, she shoves me outside. ¡°I can¡¯t keep getting hurt by you. Please, just leave.¡±


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t do this,¡± I beg, trying to hold on to the doorframe.


    ¡°I¡¯m sick of your lies, Luke. You can¡¯t fool me anymore.¡± The door ms shut on my fingers, and I wince in pain, clutching my injured hand as I stumble backwards.


    ¡°Butterfly, please,¡± I say, my voice cracking with pain. ¡°I¡¯ll die without you.¡±


    For a moment, the door wavers, and I think she might open it, but then it shuts firmly. ¡°Go away, Luke,¡± she says through the door, sobbing. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you die or live any longer.¡±


    Her words shatter my soul. For a second, I be numb.


    Luke, control yourself. She doesn¡¯t mean what she said. She is just angry right now.


    I try to gather myself back.


    I pound on the door, ignoring the throbbing pain in my hand and heart. ¡°Just give me a chance to exin. I love you. I would never hurt you on purpose. Please don¡¯t shut me out. I beg you.¡±


    There¡¯s no response. I continue banging on the door, my voice growing hoarse from shouting. ¡°I¡¯m not giving up on us. You have to believe me! I won¡¯t leave until you talk to me.¡±


    Still, there¡¯s nothing but silence from the other side. My heart feels like it¡¯s being torn apart, but I won¡¯t leave. I can¡¯t walk away from her, not like this. I slide down to sit with my back against the door, my head in my hands.


    A few hours ago, we were so happy. She wasughing in my arms, and now she hates me. It hurts that she doesn¡¯t trust me.


    But one day, I¡¯ll earn her trust. No matter how many years it takes, I¡¯ll wait. Because my life is dark without her. She brings colour into my world. She is the butterfly of my life, and I¡¯m never going to lose her.


    ¡°I love you, Daisy,¡± I whisper, knowing she probably can¡¯t hear me. ¡°You¡¯re my life, my destination, my entire world.¡±


    Time passes, and I know I should leave, but I can¡¯t bring myself to do it. I have to make her understand. I can¡¯t let her go again. Not like this. Never.

 Chapter 55 Luke…

    Daisy¡¯s P. O. V.


    Mess.


    I stand at Aunt Eva¡¯s apartment, ringing the bell, and looking like aplete mess-my eyes are puffy, my hair is dishevelled, and my face is pale. Earlier, I had asked Aunt Eva to pick Hope up from school since I wasn¡¯t in a state to face her. Although I¡¯m still not feeling well, I need to muster the strength for my daughter¡¯s sake.


    Since I saw Luke with Olivia, I have just lost my mind. I don¡¯t understand what I should do. When Luke was begging me to hear him out, I won¡¯t lie-my heart wasn¡¯t melting. My heart was screaming at me to let him exin, but I didn¡¯t because I didn¡¯t want him to fool me again.


    He kept begging, sitting outside the apartment, and I kept crying, sitting on the other side of the door. When I couldn¡¯t take it any longer, I called the police, and they took him to the police station.


    I feel a deep ache in my chest as I recall the look in his eyes when the officers led him away. The hurt and longing in his gaze made it hard to breathe. My heart was yelling at me not to let him go, but I didn¡¯t listen to it because I had to protect myself from him.


    As the door swings open, I embrace Aunt, and my shoulder shakes as the sound of my sob fills the room. ¡°He shattered my heart again, Aunt. All these months, he was lying to me. He never changed. He fooled me, and I became blind in his love again.¡±


    She pulls me away from her. ¡°Come.¡± She guides me to the hall and makes me sit down on the sofa. She goes to the kitchen and returns with a ss of water. ¡°Have this and rx yourself.¡± As she offers me the water, I stare at her unblinkingly. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so calm.


    ¡°Drink it, Daisy.¡± As I take a few sips of water, she settles down beside me. ¡°Did you talk to Luke?¡± As she questions, I immediately shift my gaze towards her. Before I can say something, she says, ¡°I know what you saw today.¡±


    ¡°How did you find out?¡± I ask, my grip on the ss tightening as my heart races.


    The sight of Olivia sitting on Luke¡¯sp, their lips sealed in a kiss, shes in my mind, shattering my heart all over again. It hurts so much that I feel like I can¡¯t breathe properly.


    ¡°Luke came here searching for you. He told me everything. Did you hear him out, Daisy?¡±


    Her calm demeanour and the way she is questioning me suggest that I misunderstood everything. There¡¯s something I missed. Luke isn¡¯t wrong. I feel both relieved and guilty-relieved that he didn¡¯t betray me, but guilty for not trusting him and listening to my heart.


    I shake my head in response. ¡°He came to meet me in my old apartment, but I called the police.¡±


    Aunt¡¯s eyes widen slightly in shock. ¡°You had him arrested? Luke was right; you wouldn¡¯t trust him.¡± There is a hint of disappointment in her voice, which brings fresh tears to my eyes.


    I feel so¡­ I don¡¯t know. Everything is so messed up.


    ¡°I was¡­¡± A sob escapes my mouth. ¡°I was shaken. My mind was swirling. I was scared to trust him again. Therefore, I pushed him away from me.¡±


    ¡°Daisy, do you really think all these months Luke was lying to you? What will he gain by hurting you?¡±


    Biting my lower lip, I shake my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not in a condition to think about what¡¯s the truth and what¡¯s the lie.¡±


    She stares at me, concerned, and ces her hand on my shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just rx. Everything is fine. Luke loves you, so don¡¯t worry that he was lying to you.¡±


    ¡°What about what I saw in the restaurant?¡±


    ¡°That woman whom you caught with Luke had spiked his drink. Luke was going to propose to you today.¡±


    Aunt¡¯s words hit me hard, shattering the walls of doubt I had built around my heart. Luke was going to propose to me? I feel guilty and regretful for not giving him a chance to exin.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t know,¡± I stammer, feeling a lump form in my throat. ¡°He¡­ he was going to propose?¡±


    Aunt nods. ¡°Yes, he had everything nned. But that woman¡­ she sabotaged it all.¡±


    I feel a wave of rage towards Olivia for ruining our special day, and I also feel guilty for not giving Luke a chance to exin. My heart was begging me, yet I didn¡¯t trust him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sick of your lies, Luke. You can¡¯t fool me anymore.¡±


    ¡°Butterfly, please. I¡¯ll die without you.¡±


    ¡°Go away, Luke. I don¡¯t care if you die or live any longer.¡±


    ¡°Just give me a chance to exin. I love you. I would never hurt you on purpose. Please don¡¯t shut me out. I beg you.¡±


    Our voices from ourst conversation echo in my mind, and my chest bes heavy with immense regret. I should have let him exin. I shouldn¡¯t have judged him on his past mistakes. When will I move on from my past?


    ¡°Aunt¡­¡± I hup. ¡°I¡¯m feeling so terrible. Luke was begging me to hear him out¡­ and I¡­¡± I squeeze my eyes shut and cry, palming my mouth.


    ¡°Daisy, rx.¡± She rubs my back, wiping my tears. ¡°It¡¯s understandable, sweetheart. You were hurt, and you reacted the way anyone would in that situation.¡± Tears blur my vision as I stare at her, filled with remorse. ¡°But now you have to trust him. You have to understand Luke loves you. He¡¯s not the same man he used to be.¡±


    ¡°I knew deep inside, I was doing wrong by not trusting him, but my past trauma overpowered me.¡± I wipe my tears, sniffling. ¡°However, now I won¡¯t repeat the mistake. I¡¯ll not let my paste between us ever again.¡± I dere, my voice steadier than it¡¯s been in hours.


    ¡°Now go get your man back.¡± She encourages me, wrapping her arms around me.


    I pass her a small smile, feeling grateful to have someone like her in my life. ¡°Thank you, Aunt.¡± I give her a tight hug. ¡°Thank you for always being there for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m always there for you.¡± She strokes my hair affectionately.


    ¡°Aunt, I need to leave now.¡± I stand up and walk towards the door, but stop in my tracks as I recall Hope. I turn towards Aunt. ¡°Hope-¡±


    Before I can ask, she answers, ¡°Hope is sleeping. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of her. You focus on Luke.¡± She reassures me, and I hurry out of her apartment after passing her a smile of gratitude.


    So much has happened in just one day. I¡¯m hoping it ends on a positive note, just like it began.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ***


    After reaching the police station, I climb out of the car after quickly paying the cab driver.


    I stop as my eyes fall on Luke, who stands outside the station on the other side of the road where I stand. I feel a pang in my heart as I notice his condition. He looks so hurt and broken, and the cause of his terrible state is me.


    I promise, Luke, I won¡¯t misjudge you ever again.


    As his gaze falls on me, his eyes widen in surprise. And as our eyes lock onto each other, the entire worldes to a halt around us. My eyes apologise to him, and he stares at me like I¡¯m his entire world.


    As I lose myself in his blue eyes, he takes slow steps towards me, his gaze glued to me.


    ¡°I love you,¡± he murmurs, walking closer to me, and my lips curve up.


    As I open my mouth to confess my love, my words are cut off by the screeching sound of tyres. My heart stops as I watch in horror as a car veers out of control, heading straight for Luke.


    Time seems to slow down as I see him frozen in shock, unable to move as the car hurtles towards him. Without thinking, my instincts kick in, and I rush towards him, screaming his name. ¡°Luke¡­¡±


    Everything happens in a blur. I try to pull him out of harm¡¯s way, but it¡¯s toote. The car crashes into him with a sickening thud, causing him to fly in the air before crashing to the ground.


    And in that moment, my world shatters into a million pieces.

 Chapter 56 The Pool Of Guilt

    ¡°Go away, Luke. I don¡¯t care if you die or live any longer.¡±


    Myst words to him echo in my mind as I drop to my knees beside Luke¡¯s lifeless body. My hands tremble as I touch him. ¡°Luke, please wake up,¡± I plead, tears streaming down my cheeks.


    But he doesn¡¯t move. He lies there, unmoving, blood pooling around him, his eyes closed as if in peaceful slumber. Seeing him like this is tearing my heart apart. I never wanted to see him in this state, not even when I believed he had betrayed me.


    ¡°Someone help!¡± I scream, frantically looking around for help as I ce his bleeding head on myp, my white dress now stained with blood.


    People gather around us as I embrace Luke, praying for him to open his eyes, to tell me he¡¯s okay.


    Something falls out onto the ground with a soft thud. My heart skips a beat as I nce down and see a small box lying there, its lid slightly ajar.


    Without thinking, I pick it up, my fingers shaking as I open it. Inside, nestled within a bed of velvet, lies a beautiful diamond ring. Luke was going to propose to me. He had everything nned, and now¡­


    Now he lies before me, still and silent, his dreams shattered along with mine. I clutch the ring again in my chest.


    How could I have been so judgemental, so foolish? I pushed him away without giving him a chance to exin, and now it¡¯s toote.


    The weight of my regret crushes me, and I cry harder, holding him.


    ¡°I love you,¡± I whisper in a broken tone, pressing a kiss to his forehead as tears blur my vision. ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me. I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean what I said. Please wake up. Please forgive me.¡±


    But there¡¯s no response from him. All I can hear is the sound of sirens wailing in the distance as a team of paramedics rushes to his side.


    As they load him onto a stretcher and rush him into the ambnce, I feel dreadful about losing him. This can¡¯t be happening. I can¡¯t lose him again.


    Tears stream down my cheeks as I climb into the ambnce beside him. As we speed towards the hospital, I hold his hand in one hand and clutch the ring in the other, feeling its sharp edges dig into my palm, reminding me of the future we might never have.


    Please, let him be okay. Please, don¡¯t take him away from me.


    On the entire way to the hospital, I pray with all my heart for a miracle, for Luke to open his eyes and tell me that everything is going to be alright.


    ¡°Go away, Luke. I don¡¯t care if you die or live any longer.¡±


    These words keep echoing in my mind, driving me insane. What if he doesn¡¯t make it? What if those were thest words I ever said to him?


    I¡¯m overwhelmed with guilt. How could I have been so cruel, so cold-hearted? In my anger and hurt, Ished out at the man I love without a second thought. And now, I might lose him forever.


    He was begging me to hear him out, and if I had, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. Luke wouldn¡¯t be lying injured in front of me, fighting for his life.


    ***


    I sit outside the ICU, clutching the ring in my hand, praying to God to keep him safe as the doctors operate on him inside. I feel like someone is squeezing all the oxygen out of my lungs, and I¡¯ll die if the doctor doesn¡¯te out within a few minutes to reassure me that Luke is okay.


    ¡°Butterfly, please. I¡¯ll die without you.¡±


    His words echo, bringing fresh tears to my eyes. I¡¯m drowning in the pool of guilt. I regret every word I said to him in the heat of my anger and pain.


    ¡°Please, Luke. Please, you have to be okay for me. You promised me you would always stay with me. Whatever I said to you, I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± I press the ring to my lips, whispering apologies to the man I love, the man I may have lost forever. ¡°You mean the entire world to me. Please forgive me. I need you. You must keep your promise.¡±


    ¡°Daisy.¡± Aunt Eva¡¯s voice brings me back to earth, and I find her standing in front of me. I texted her when I reached the hospital. Her eyes are filled with tears as well.


    I stand up and weep in her arms like a baby, burying my face in her shoulder. ¡°Aunt, I don¡¯t want to lose him.¡±


    She holds me tightly as tears continue to flow down my cheeks. ¡°He¡¯ll be okay, Daisy,¡± she whispers soothingly, rubbing my back. ¡°Luke is a fighter. He¡¯ll pull through.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault that¡­¡± I let out a loud sob as I pull away from her. ¡°That he is fighting for his life. I feel so guilty.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No.¡± She shakes her head, sping my face. ¡°It wasn¡¯t anybody¡¯s fault, Daisy. Don¡¯t me yourself, and he¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Our attention draws towards the ICU door as it opens, and a doctor steps out. My heart skips a beat as I hold my breath, waiting for him to speak, praying for good news.


    The doctor looks tired but wears a small smile as he approaches us.


    ¡°How is he? Is he going to be okay?¡± I ask, my heart pounding with anxiety.


    The doctor¡¯s smile widens slightly. ¡°Mr. Anderson is stable for now,¡± he says, and I feel like I get my breath back.


    He¡¯s stable. He is alive. Thank God!


    Tears of joy trickle down my cheeks. Finally, the nightmare is over and the day of bad luck is finished.


    My Luke, my soon-to-be husband, he is out of danger. He¡¯ll be okay.


    The doctor continues, ¡°he¡¯s still unconscious, but the surgery went well. We¡¯ll have to monitor him closely for the next few days, but we¡¯re hopeful for a full recovery.¡±


    ¡°Can I see him?¡± I ask eagerly, my voice quivering.


    The doctor nods. ¡°Yes, but only one person at a time, and please try to keep visits short. He needs rest.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Doctor.¡± I turn towards Aunt and hug him, smiling with relief. ¡°He¡¯s out of danger, Aunt. My Luke is going to be okay.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sweetheart.¡± She whispers, stroking my hair. I pull away, tears of joy streaming down my cheeks. ¡°Now go meet him.¡±


    I nod before rushing towards the ICU. As I step into the room, I see Luke lying in the hospital bed, pale and bandaged, but alive.


    Thank God!

 Chapter 57 I Love You

    Luke¡¯s P. O. V.     I open my eyes, feeling sluggish and confused. The bright lights above me sting my eyes, and the sterile smell of the hospital reaches my nostrils. My entire body feels heavy, and there¡¯s a throbbing pain in my head.


    How did I end up here?     Then I realise I had met with an ident. My heart pounds as the shes of the ident flood my mind. The screeching tyres, the impact, the sensation of being thrown forward.     However, when I see Daisy standing beside my bed, her eyes filled with love instead of hatred, I feel as if my all physical pain vanishes away. Tears stream down her cheeks, but she¡¯s smiling through them, holding my hand tightly.     She leans in closer and brushes a strand of hair from my forehead. ¡°Luke, you¡¯re awake. Thank God. I was so scared.¡± Her voice trembles and her fresh tears drop to my face.     I can endure anything-the ident, the pain-but I can¡¯t bear the sight of tears in her eyes. It shatters my heart.     ¡°Butterfly, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m here,¡± I whisper, squeezing her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±     Her eyes glint with guilt as she apologises, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should have trusted you. And¡­¡± A sob escapes her mouth, and I feel like burying her into my arms to make her feel better. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean the words I said to you. I care about you the most.¡±     ¡°Go away, Luke. I don¡¯t care if you die or live any longer.¡±     I feel a pang in my heart as I recall her words, but I understand those words were said in the heat of anger. She didn¡¯t mean them. She can never stop caring about me.     And the guilt in her eyes clearly reveals how much she regrets saying those words in the past few hours. It must have been incredibly hard for her to hold herself together after witnessing my ident. I can¡¯t imagine that.     ¡°Daisy, I know you didn¡¯t mean it. Your anger was justified. What I had done to you in the past, I don¡¯t deserve to be trusted-¡±     She shushes me by cing her finger on my lips, her moist eyes glued to my face. ¡°But now you deserve to be trusted, Luke. You¡¯re doing a lot for me. At least I should have listened to you. And I¡­¡± She hups. ¡°I had you arrested, and then you met with the ident.¡±     I swallow hard. The depth of her emotional pain hurts me more than my physical injuries. I yearn to reassure her, to make her understand I don¡¯t care about anything except that she¡¯s here with me now.     ¡°Daisy,¡± I begin, my voice still weak, ¡°it¡¯s not your fault. Please stop crying. It¡¯s hurting me.¡± I plead, squeezing her hand.     ¡°I just don¡¯t want to lose you, Luke,¡± she confesses, her voice cracking. ¡°I was so scared when you were lying in the pool of blood in my arms. The memory of myst words to you keeps haunting me, and I couldn¡¯t shake the thought¡­ the terrifying thought that I might have lost you forever.¡±     I wish I could pull her into my arms and reassure her I¡¯m not going anywhere. But my body still feels like stone, and I can¡¯t move much. So, I focus on keeping my grip firm on her hand, letting her know I¡¯m here for her.     ¡°Now I¡¯m with you, Butterfly. You didn¡¯t lose me. And what matters is that we¡¯re here now, together.¡± I reassure her, locking my eyes with hers.     She nods, tears still streaming down her face. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose you, Luke. Not ever again.¡±     ¡°You won¡¯t,¡± I say firmly. ¡°I promise.¡±     As she leans in and rests her forehead against mine, I feel the gentle warmth of her breath dance across my skin, which sends shivers down my spine.     ¡°I love you, Luke.¡±     As she utters those three magical words to me, I feel as if my entire world brightens. She finally confesses her love for me, and it means she¡¯s finally ready to surrender her heart to me, trusting mepletely. It feels like a dreame true. I can¡¯t believe it.     She continues, keeping her eyes fixed on me and sping my face. ¡°I¡¯ve loved you since the day you helped me with my school assignment without expecting anything in return. Literally, no one had ever spoken to me or offered help without an ulterior motive. But you did, and that day, you stole my heart. Even though you treated me poorly after we got married, and despite my attempts to convince myself that I hated you, I never stopped loving you.¡± She softly kisses my lips before whispering against my lips, ¡°I love you so much fucking much, Luke.¡±     I¡¯m taken aback by her words, and my heart warms up. However, I feel a pang of guilt for not noticing how much she loved me in the past.     ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I couldn¡¯t see your love for me in the past, but now I know how much you truly cared for me, Daisy. I promise I¡¯ll make it up to you every single day.¡±     She smiles, her eyes shining with joy. ¡°You¡¯re already doing it, Luke. I¡¯ve never been as happy as I have been in these past few months, all thanks to you. Life with you is seriously heaven.¡±     I open my mouth to respond, but my words catch in my throat as my eyes fall on the diamond ring gleaming on her finger.     She¡¯s wearing the ring I purchased to propose to her. I had been nning to ask her to marry me, but that bitch Olivia ruined everything, creating a misunderstanding between us and hurting my Butterfly. She¡¯ll have to pay for that.     But why is Daisy wearing the ring? I wonder, my gaze fixed on the gleaming diamond. As she notices where I¡¯m looking, her lips curve upward, and a sly smile spreads across her face.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 58 Will You Marry Me?

    Luke¡¯s P. O. V.     I take a deep breath, my heart racing with anticipation, and ask, ¡°Will you marry me?¡± With trembling hands, I stroke the ring, brimming with excitement, ¡°Is your answer yes?¡±     She beams at me. ¡°Of course, idiot. It¡¯s a big yes.¡± She giggles, her eyes sparkling. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m wearing the ring..¡±     Overwhelmed with the joy, as I try to rise from the bed to hug her. But I hiss in pain, feeling the sharp sting of my injuries. ¡°Fuck! Aa¡­¡±     Daisy¡¯s expression instantly changes from joy to concern, and she gently pushes me back onto the bed. ¡°Luke, please don¡¯t strain yourself. You need to rest and recover,¡± she scolds me in a soft tone, caressing my cheeks with her thumbs.     I nod, settling back onto the bed, but I can¡¯t wipe the grin off my face. ¡°I¡¯m fucking so happy, Daisy. You¡¯ll be my wife soon and forever.¡±     I can¡¯t believe she is giving me a chance to be her husband again. Last time, I was a cruel husband, but this time, I¡¯ll be the loving husband she truly deserves. I have made her cry enough in the past, and now, no matter what, I won¡¯t let a single tear roll down her cheeks because of me.     She nods, beaming. ¡°I know. I know. You¡¯re happy, but don¡¯t forget you have just met with an ident.¡± She leans in and presses her lips gently to my bandaged forehead, her eyes filled with concern. ¡°It must be hurting you a lot, right?¡± she asks in a soft tone, caressing my forehead with her thumb.     ¡°It was. But not after your kiss.¡± I pass a smile to her, and she returns it. ¡°Come here, baby.¡± I gesture to my side, stretching my arm.     ¡°I¡¯m dying to be in your arms, but we can¡¯t cuddle right now. It might hurt you,¡± she says with a worried look, but I can see the longing in her eyes.     Damn! This woman cares for me so much that it hurts.     ¡°Taking you in my arms can never hurt me, my love,¡± I respond with honesty. ¡°I just need you near me.¡±     She hesitates for a moment, then carefully slides onto the bed and lies down beside me. She rests her head on my shoulder, her body close but not pressing too hard. A smile spreads across my face, feeling her close to me.     ¡°This is perfect,¡± I whisper, wrapping my arm around her as best as I can. ¡°I just needed you here.¡±     It is a feeling of utter contentment whenever I hold her in my arms.     We lie there in silence for a while, feeling each other¡¯s soothing presence. The pain and the memories of the ident fade away, reced by the overwhelming love I feel for her.     And damn! She fit so perfectly in my arms as if she¡¯s always belonged there.     I break the peaceful silence, curious about her change of heart. ¡°You were so angry with me when I came to your apartment. How did you figure out that I wasn¡¯t to me?¡± I ask, baffled by her sudden understanding.     ¡°Aunt Eva told me everything when I visited to pick up Hope¡­¡± Daisy starts to exin, but as the door clicks open, she immediately pulls away from my arms, making me feel empty.     I want her back in my arms right now.     As a nurse steps in, carrying a tray with some medical supplies, Daisy stands beside my bed and her cheeks turn red. She looks so adorable.     ¡°Mam, please go outside. The patient needs to rest now.¡±     ¡°Sure-¡±     I cut off Daisy¡¯s words, ring at the nurse. ¡°No. She¡¯ll stay with me here. She is my soon-to-be wife.¡± I deny in a firm tone, causing the nurse¡¯s eyes to widen slightly.     ¡°Luke, it¡¯s fine.¡± As Daisy says, I frown at her.     ¡°No, it¡¯s not. I need you to be with me.¡± I turn my gaze towards the nurse and state in a grim tone. ¡°She isn¡¯t going anywhere.¡±     ¡°Alright. I just need to give you some painkillers.¡± As the nurse steps forward, Daisy steps aside to allow her to work.     When the nurse leaves after giving me painkillers, Daisy shoots me a re. ¡°You just scared off the nurse.¡±     ¡°How can she ask you to go out?.¡± I take her hand in mine and gaze deeply into her grey eyes. ¡°Your presence makes me feel better than any painkiller, Butterfly. If you want me to recover fast, don¡¯t leave my side.¡±     She lets out a smallugh, shaking her head at my stubbornness. ¡°You always know how to get your way, don¡¯t you, Mr Anderson?¡± She questions, raising her brows at me.     ¡°I just know what I need, and right now, it¡¯s you.¡± I press my lips on her hand.     Daisy smiles and sits back down beside the bed, holding my hand. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stay.¡± She leans in to kiss my forehead. ¡°But you have to promise me you¡¯ll take it easy and listen to the doctors. No more scaring the nurses.¡± She instructs me in a serious tone.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Okay, fine.¡± I give her a meek nod. ¡°But if they try to keep you away from me, then I can¡¯t promise that I won¡¯t scare them.¡± I make myself clear to her.     ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable, Luke.¡± She lets out a chuckle, caressing my hand, and I just stare at her.     ¡°What? I just want to keep you by my side, Butterfly,¡± I reply, my voice filled with conviction. ¡°You¡¯re my everything now.¡±     Daisy¡¯s expression softens, and she leans in closer. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere, Luke.¡±     Whenever I gaze at her, I¡¯m struck by the thought of how I¡¯ve been so fortunate to have found and deserved someone as amazing as she is.     ¡°I love you, Daisy,¡± I confess, moving closer to her, and she takes a deep breath as my warm breath caresses her lips.


    ¡°I love you more, Luke.¡± She captures my lips in a gentle kiss. I grasp her hair and deepen the kiss, pulling her even closer and losing myself in her.


    Finally, everything is alright between us.

 Chapter 59 My Wife

    Daisy¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°Daddy, it must be hurting you so much.¡± Hope sobs, sitting beside Luke on the hospital bed, and I stand behind her.


    ¡°No, princess. Daddy is fine.¡± Luke wipes her tears with his thumb. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    This was the reason I hadn¡¯t let Hope meet Luke for two days. I knew she would cry, and seeing her tears would break Luke¡¯s and my heart. She can¡¯t bear to see her favourite people in pain. But she had been begging to see her daddy, and I couldn¡¯t keep them apart any longer.


    Luke is recovering fast, and he¡¯ll be discharged from the hospital within a week. Seeing him injured breaks my heart too, but I know I have to be strong for him.


    ¡°But you look hurt, Daddy.¡± Hope sniffs. ¡°Hope can¡¯t see you like this.¡± She pouts sadly at him.


    Luke nces at me, and I can see the pain in his eyes from seeing our daughter so worried. I blink at him in reassurance.


    ¡°Hopi, Daddy is just a little injured.¡± I ce my hands on her shoulders and squeeze them slightly. ¡°He will be back to ying with you in no time.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    She turns towards me and hugs me, burying her face in my belly. ¡°I can¡¯t see Daddy like this, Mommy.¡±


    As I ruffle Hope¡¯s hair, Luke and I exchange a concerned nce. Suddenly, Luke¡¯s eyes light up as if an idea has struck him, and my eyes narrow in confusion.


    He gives me a reassuring smile before turning his gaze towards Hope and cing his hand on her back. ¡°Hope, Daddy and Mommy want to share some good news with you.¡±


    Hope immediately pulls away from me and turns towards Luke, her eyes gleaming. ¡°What good news, Daddy?¡±


    What good news is he talking about? I stare at him, baffled.


    Luke looks at me through the corner of his eyes and smiles. ¡°Your Mommy and Daddy are going to get married soon,¡± Luke tells her in a cheerful tone.


    Butterflies flutter in my stomach.


    For two days, I was so busy taking care of Luke that Ipletely forgot that I¡¯m going to be Luke Anderson¡¯s wife again-the man I¡¯ve loved with every fibre of my being since I discovered the true meaning of love.


    I still find it hard to believe that the person who once saw me as nothing more than trash now holds me as the most precious person in his life.


    However, now I have decided to let go of the past, which caused me pain for five years and embrace the beauty of my present.


    ¡°What? Marriage? You mean you two will be husband and wife, right, Daddy?¡± Hope enquires, staring at us with curiosity in her blue eyes.


    ¡°Yes, Hopi.¡± I nod, gently holding her chin with one hand and tucking her hair behind her ears with the other.


    ¡°Wow! Mommy and Daddy will be a couple!¡±She exims, pping her hands excitedly. Thanks to Luke, a smile finally spread across our daughter¡¯s face, and he couldn¡¯t have shared the news at a better time.


    She climbs down the bed and rushes to the sofa before jumping on it, singing. ¡°Mommy and Daddy will be a couple¡­ Hope is over the moon.¡±


    Luke and I exchange warm smiles as we admire her. I nce at Luke and murmur, ¡°Thank you,¡± grateful that he lifted our princess¡¯s spirits so effortlessly. He takes my hand and ces a soft kiss on my knuckles, his eyes locked on me with affection.


    ***


    Five Months Later


    I sit in front of the mirror, d in a white wedding gown, with my hair elegantly tied up in a bun with a middle parting. This is the second time I¡¯m preparing to marry Luke. However, everything has changed now. Initially, I was merely a woman Luke sought to exact revenge upon. Now, he wishes to marry me to spend the rest of his life proving his deep love for me.


    I¡¯m filled with excitement. I never thought that I would see this day. It feels like a dream. I¡¯m going to be the wife of Luke Anderson again.


    Oh God! It¡¯s unbelievable.


    If someone had told me one year ago that Luke would return to my life and marry me, I would have called that person crazy andughed it off. Luke¡¯s return seemed impossible, and the idea of marrying him again was beyond my wildest dreams. Yet, here I am, moments away from bing Mrs. Daisy Anderson once more.


    ¡°I¡¯m so excited! Today is Hope¡¯s Mommy and Daddy¡¯s wedding.¡± Hope jumps on the bed with boundless joy, thrilled that her parents are bing husband and wife. She has been squealing and jumping like this for the past five months. She is dressed in a white dress with puff sleeves and her blonde hair pinned back with a bow.


    I can¡¯t take my eyes off her; she looks so adorable. On my wedding day, she looks prettier than me, and I couldn¡¯t be happier about it.


    My bridesmaids, E and Sofia, stand beside me with smiles, their eyes filled with happiness for me.


    E adjusts my veil with gentle hands, asking in a low voice, ¡°Are you going to use handcuffs again on the first night?¡±


    God! Will she ever stop teasing me about that incident?


    I re at her through the mirror. ¡°Hope is here, keep quiet.¡±


    E and Sofiaugh at me, and my cheeks turn red as I think about how our first night after marriage will be. I know it¡¯s going to be special.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy for you, Daisy. Finally, you¡¯re getting what you truly deserve.¡± As I stand up, Aunt Eva gives me a hug.


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt.¡± I pass her a smile as we pull apart.


    Hope rushes toward me and says, hugging my legs, ¡°Mommy¡­ Hopi is also happy.¡±


    ¡°I know, princess.¡± I chuckle, stroking her hair. ¡°Your happiness is clearly visible.¡±


    Luke¡¯s P. O. V.


    ¡°You may kiss the bride.¡± Daisy and I stand at the altar, and as the priest¡¯s words echo, I gently lift Daisy¡¯s veil. Her eyes shimmer, and her lips curve into a contented smile.


    ¡°Finally, you¡¯re officially mine, Mrs. Anderson.¡± I grin, grabbing her waist and pulling her closer to me.


    ¡°Yes. I can¡¯t believe it.¡± Tears of joy trickle down her cheeks, and her voice trembles with emotion. ¡°You have be my husband again.¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not, now I¡¯m all yours, Mrs. Anderson.¡± I gently wipe off her tears before leaning in and pressing my lips against hers.


    It feels so good to call her Mrs. Anderson. It¡¯s a dreame true. Finally, Daisy has be my wife again, but there is a huge difference from the first time we got married. Before, I married her to make her life hell, and today I married her to cherish her till myst breath. Before, I was a husband who never respected his wife; now I¡¯ll be a husband who supports her. This time, I vow to protect her, love her, and make up for all the pain I caused.


    As we feel tiny hands trying to pull us apart, we break the kiss. We smile down at Hope, who stands, ring at us with an angry pout.


    ¡°Mommy! Daddy! You can¡¯t kiss each other in front of me. When Hope is here, you must give her full attention,¡± she demands, her pout deepening as she crosses her arms over her chest.


    As Daisyughs, lifting Hope in her arms and nting a gentle kiss on her cheek, I smile at the sight of my two favourite girls together. ¡°Oh, Hopi, we will never forget about you,¡± Daisy assures her.


    I wrap my arms around both of them. This moment is everything I have dreamed of and more. Hope giggles, her pout disappearing as she wraps her arms around both of our necks.


    ¡°Okay, okay, you have our full attention.¡± I press my forehead against Hope¡¯s. ¡°But you have to promise to share us sometimes. Mommy and Daddy need time together too.¡±


    Hope nods enthusiastically. ¡°Promise! But only a little bit, okay?¡±


    ¡°Deal,¡± Daisy replies, her eyes meeting mine, and I can see the happiness and contentment in her eyes.


    ***


    Daisy and I share our first dance as husband and wife while Hope, ever the centre of attention, dances around us.


    ¡°Thank you for giving me another chance,¡± I murmur, holding her close to me as we sway gently to the music,pletely lost in each other.


    Daisy smiles up at me. ¡°Thank you for bing the man I always knew you could be,¡± she replies. ¡°I love you, Luke. More than words can say.¡±


    ¡°And I love you more, Butterfly. Forever.¡± I press my lips on her forehead, cupping her face.

 Chapter 60 Our Honeymoon

    Luke¡¯s P. O. V.


    After the reception and changing our clothes, we leave for our honeymoon on my private jet. As Daisy sits beside me, resting her head on my shoulder, I admire her with a smile on my face.


    I still can¡¯t believe that Daisy has be my wife again. She looked out of the world in her wedding gown, the most beautiful bride I have ever seen. I can¡¯t get that image out of my mind.


    ¡°Luke, I¡¯m not feeling good,¡± she says, raising her head from my shoulder to meet my gaze. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m going somewhere without Hope.¡±


    Even I feel a pang in my heart, leaving Hope at home, but it¡¯s our honeymoon. We¡¯re keeping it short and have nned a long trip with Hope next week. At first, Hope wasn¡¯t ready to let us go alone, but after we bribed her with the promise of a special gift and extra ice cream for a week, she agreed reluctantly.


    ¡°I know, Butterfly,¡± I reply, wrapping my arm around her and pulling her close. ¡°I miss her too, but it¡¯s just for three days. And remember, we have that amazing trip nned with her soon.¡±


    ¡°I know, but it still feels strange. I¡¯ve never been away from her for more than a day.¡± She sighs, snuggling into my embrace, sounding upset, and I don¡¯t like it.


    Also, I don¡¯t let anyone who hurts Daisy go unpunished. Olivia is facing the consequences because she hurt my wife. After recovering from the ident, I made sure Olivia paid for her actions. I sent photos of her kissing me, taken from the restaurant¡¯s security camera, to her husband. After having her beaten by a man, I also warned her to nevere near us, or else she¡¯ll face severe consequences next time.


    Right now, I know very well how to make Daisy feel good.


    ¡°You know, Daisy, it¡¯s our honeymoon.¡± I slip my hand into her sundress, caressing her thighs. ¡°And I want to spend three days there, exploring every inch of your body. Three days, you and me are on the ind. Just imagine.¡± I whisper in her ear, making circles on her clit over the fabric of her undies.


    She bites her lower lip, closes her eyes and throws her head back, and my lips curve with satisfaction, seeing her facial expression.


    My n works. I seed in changing her mood.


    ***


    Our jetnds on my private ind in the Caribbean, where I visited with Hope and Daisy many months ago. It was my first family trip-it was beautiful. However, at that time, I had to control my desires because Daisy was my ex-wife and angry with me. Now, she is my wife, all mine. I¡¯ll mark every corner of that ind with our love. I¡¯ll do everything I couldn¡¯t dost time because now there are no restrictions.


    It¡¯s a feeling of utter contentment, knowing that I finally got what I yearned for all these years: Daisy.


    Five years of agony, keeping myself away from her to punish myself for the mistakes I made, are finally over. I have her back in my life, and I¡¯m not going to waste a single moment of our time together.


    ¡°This ce is so soothing and beautiful,¡± she says, gazing around our luxurious bedroom with its breathtaking beach view. ¡°My favourite.¡±


    As my eyes fall on the transparent ss wall of the bathroom, an idea strikes me to make this night special.


    ¡°For me, you¡¯re all these things: soothing, beautiful, and my favourite, Mrs. Anderson.¡± I wrap my arms around her from behind and rest my chin on her shoulder.


    Fuck! I love calling her Mrs. Anderson.


    ¡°Mrs Anderson,¡± I repeat, savouring the words as I nt a soft kiss on her neck.


    She giggles, leaning back into my embrace. ¡°It feels good to hear it.¡±


    The sound of her giggles is my favourite melody.


    She turns towards me and locks her grey eyes with my blue eyes. ¡°Every day, I prayed to be Mrs. Anderson, your wife, since you stole my heart in our school days. And finally, after many years, I¡¯ve truly gotten what I yearned for.¡± She continues, wrapping her arms around my neck. ¡°I¡¯ve got the Luke I¡¯ve always wanted-kind, sweet, protective of those he loves, and deeply in love with me.¡±


    ¡°And also the Luke who dominates you in bed.¡± I wink at her, pecking at her lips.


    She chuckles. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the best.¡± She moves away from me. ¡°I need to take a shower. Do you want to join me?¡± she asks, her cheeks turning red.


    Adorable!


    This happens when a woman like her tries to be bold. They end up blushing.


    I feel so fortunate to have her in my life.


    ¡°No.¡± As I deny her, her brows narrow in confusion.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I would love to take a shower with her, but tonight I have some other ns. It¡¯s the first night after our marriage; I want to make it different and unforgettable.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As she turns to leave, she stops, listening to my words. ¡°Keep the curtain and door of the bathroom open. I¡¯ll join you.¡±


    She looks at me over her shoulder. ¡°Why not now?¡±


    ¡°First, I want to watch you pleasuring yourself under the shower. When I raise my hand, you have to stop immediately, or else you¡¯ll face the consequences.¡±


    She smirks, her eyes glinting with excitement. ¡°As you wish, Mr. Anderson.¡±


    She heads towards the bathroom, leaving the door partially open and the curtain uncovered. I sit on the edge of the bed, watching her undress through the transparent wall.


    Every time I look at her, I feel so lucky to have this woman in my life. Not only her body is beautiful, but her heart is made of gold. I never thought she would give me a second chance so easily and so soon.


    Her cheeks turn red as she nces at me before turning on the shower. The sight of her naked body under the water is intoxicating. The water cascades down her curves, and she starts to touch herself.


    I be hard as I watch her jabbing her finger in and out of her, biting her lips. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯m watching her pleasure herself, and it¡¯s driving me crazy.


    But as I see her legs trembling, I know she is on the edge, so I raise my hand. A smug smile shes on my face as she immediately pulls her fingers out of herself, following mymand.


    She looks at me with pleading eyes, shutting her legs and trying to control the sensation between her thighs.


    I rise from the bed and walk over to the bathroom, keeping my eyes fixed on her naked and wet body, begging for my touch.


    I step into the shower with her, and, grasping her waist, I yank her towards me. ¡°You did great, Mrs. Anderson. Now it¡¯s time to reward you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please.¡± She whispers, grinding herself against me, her eyes filled with longing.


    As she is about to open my shirt button, I halt her, grasping her wrist. ¡°Not this. Take this off.¡± I ce her hand on the button of jeans, causing her brows to narrow in confusion.


    ¡°Why not the shirt?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon. Now take the jeans off, Butterfly.¡± As I order, she immediatelyplies.

 Chapter 61 Precious Gift

    Daisy¡¯s P. O. V.


    I lie on the bed in his shirt after the shower-or I should say, after the wild fucking session in the bathroom. Luke fucked me in every corner: cing my legs on his shoulders on the countertop, from behind pinning me against the ss door, on the floor, and, of course, under the shower, pressing me against the wall with my legs wrapped around him.


    That¡¯s how our first night after marriage is going, full of passion. I¡¯m so sore but still yearning for more.


    However, it¡¯s a mystery why he didn¡¯t let me remove his T-shirt.


    ¡°Close your eyes, Butterfly,¡± Luke orders me in a soft tone, standing in front of me in a wet shirt, a towel wrapped around his waist. ¡°I have a surprise for you.¡±


    My eyes shine at his words, and I immediately close my eyes, my heart thumping with excitement.


    After a few seconds, I hear his gentle voice. ¡°Now you can open them.¡±


    I stare at his face in confusion after opening my eyes. He gestures for me to look down, and as my gaze shifts, I gasp.


    He is shirtless now, and on his chest, a tattoo is engraved. A butterfly with a crown above it is inked, symbolizing me and Hope. Just below this thoughtful artwork, in elegant cursive script, is the phrase ¡°My life.¡±


    As he approaches me, I fix my eyes on his tattoo, tears of joy welling up in my eyes.


    I never thought that on the first night after marriage, Luke would give me such a precious gift. He knows my taste in gifts; expensive jewellery doesn¡¯t mean much to me. But this, this is priceless.


    As he settles down beside me on the bed, I caress the tattoo. ¡°Luke, this is¡­ it¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    He has rendered me speechless.


    ¡°You and Hope are my life, Daisy. I wanted something permanent to remind you of that every single day.¡± He takes my hand in his and kisses it.


    I smile through my tears, overwhelmed by the love he¡¯s showing. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do this to prove anything, Luke. Your actions have already shown me how much you¡¯ve changed and how much you care.¡± I sit up and embrace him.


    Nobody can say that he is the same Luke who treated me like trash six years ago. Life is truly unexpected.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep showing you every day until myst breath how much you mean to me, Butterfly.¡± He pecks my head.


    As we pull apart, I trace my thumb on the crown inked on his chest. It represents Princess, our little daughter Hope. ¡°When Hope looks at it, she¡¯ll be so happy.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see her reaction.¡± He lies down, pulling me into his arms, removing his towel, and covering us with theforter.


    I snuggle closer to him, feeling the warmth of his body against mine. Every time we lie like this, I feel so grateful for him being there with me.


    In this one year, he haspletely transformed my life. It still feels like a dream that Luke has be my husband again and I have be his life. The suffering of many years is worth it in the end.


    ***


    Three Days Later


    After spending our short honeymoon, we return to New York. I can never forget those three days. We had a lot of fun, marked every corner of his private ind with our love, and spent most of our time lying naked on the beach, losing ourselves in each other¡¯s arms. He also punished me on the beach for climaxing without his permission by tying me in an ufortable position for half an hour before finally giving me what I was yearning for.


    Now Luke and I sit on the bed with Hope. She is unboxing her gifts, her blue eyes shimmering with enthusiasm. Nobody would guess she was crying and breaking our eardrums just a few minutes ago because she¡¯d missed us. However, as soon as she saw her gifts, her sadness disappeared.


    ¡°Hopi, now Daddy has a special gift for you. Do you want to see?¡± I ask, making her sit on myp and embracing her.


    God! I missed my princess so much.


    ¡°Wow! A special gift. What is it?¡± She asks, staring at her daddy with curiosity in her eyes.


    ¡°For that, you have to close your eyes, kiddo,¡± Luke says, ncing at me.


    Hope¡¯s eyes light up with excitement as she quickly closes them. I watch Luke as he carefully unbuttons his shirt.


    ¡°Okay, princess, you can open your eyes now.¡±


    Listening to Luke¡¯s soft voice, Hope¡¯s eyes flutter open, and she gasps in amazement as she sees the tattoo on Luke¡¯s chest.


    She shifts from myp to Luke¡¯s, her eyes glued to the tattoo. ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s so pretty!¡± She exims, caressing the butterfly with the crown.


    ¡°Do you know what it means, Hope?¡± He asks her, stroking her hair.


    She shakes her head, ncing at him. ¡°No, Daddy. What does it mean?¡±


    ¡°This butterfly with the crown represents you and Mommy,¡± Luke exins. ¡°The butterfly is Mommy, and the crown is you, our little princess. And the words below say, ¡®My life,¡¯ because you and Mommy are my life.¡±


    ¡°Wow, Daddy. It¡¯s so amazing. I love this tattoo a lot.¡± She begins bouncing on the bed, pping her hands. ¡°Yippee¡­ my daddy is the best. He got a tattoo of me and Mommy.¡±


    Luke and I chuckle at her. She is our little bundle of joy.


    ¡°Daddy, Hopi loves you so much.¡± She sits on Luke¡¯sp, and after cupping his face, she pecks on his lips.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°I love you more, princess.¡± He presses his lips on her forehead.


    I admire them with a smile on my face. This is the family I¡¯ve always dreamed of, and I feel incredibly grateful for the love and joy we¡¯ve found together.


    At night, as I lie down in Luke¡¯s arms, Hope sleeping beside me, hugging her rabbit, I wonder about my life with Luke.


    The journey beginning from being his submissive wife to his ex-wife, to being the mother of our daughter, to being his girlfriend and finally bing his wife again has been filled with twists, turns, and unexpected joys.


    Luke¡¯s transformation from the man who once hurt me to the man who now cherishes and respects me is still unbelievable, but worth it.

 Epilogue (1)

    One Year Later


    Daisy¡¯s P. O. V.


    It¡¯s been almost two years since Luke re-entered my life and transformed it into heaven. Every day feels like a beautiful dream. Luke has permanently moved to New York, and we bought a new home a few months ago.


    I sitfortably on the sofa, admiring my husband as he tucks our daughter into bed. Now, Hope has avish room filled with all the toys and gadgets imaginable. Luke wants to spoil his princess with all his love.


    ¡°Get ready to be spoiled by your daddy like your sister, little one,¡± I murmur, cing my hand on my growing baby bump.


    I¡¯m five months pregnant and d to have Luke with me this time. My first pregnancy was so difficult without him by my side. Now, every kick, every flutter feels more special because he¡¯s here to share it with me.


    He handles my mood swings so well. Even when I wake him up in the middle of the night for ice cream and going out, he neverins. He attends every doctor¡¯s appointment, holding my hand and reassuring me that everything will be okay. He lovingly massages my feet when they ache. His patience and understanding during my mood swings amaze me.


    God, I feel so fortunate to have such a supportive husband! It¡¯s hard to believe he¡¯s the same person who treated me like a ve in our first marriage.


    ¡°Good night, princess.¡± Luke leans in and presses his lips to Hope¡¯s forehead.


    Just as Luke turns to leave, Hope suddenly jumps out of bed, eximing, ¡°Ops! I forgot something.¡±


    Luke and I exchange confused looks as she rushes toward me.


    She ces a gentle kiss on my baby bump and whispers, ¡°Good night, little baby. Sweet dreams.¡±


    We smile at her.


    Hope never forgets to wish her future sibling goodnight and asks us each day when the baby will arrive. We¡¯re thrilled to see her enthusiasm grow.


    Luke walks over and wraps his arm around my shoulders, his eyes shining with love.


    ¡°Before you ask us again about the baby¡¯s arrival, let me tell you, the baby wille when it¡¯s the right time, Hope.¡± He chuckles, gently squeezing my shoulder. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be too long now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Hope nods, her eyes sparkling with eagerness. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet my little brother or sister, Daddy!¡±


    ¡°Neither can we, Hopi,¡± I say, smiling at her. ¡°Now, off to bed.¡±


    She obediently climbs back into bed, and Luke tucks her in once more. We leave her room after ncing at her onest time and switching off the lights.


    ¡°How are you feeling, Butterfly?¡± He asks softly, guiding me toward our bedroom.


    ¡°Tired but happy,¡± I reply, resting my head against his shoulder. ¡°I can¡¯t believe how perfect everything is.¡±


    He smiles, his eyes filled with warmth. ¡°You deserve all the happiness in the world, Daisy. And I¡¯m going to make sure you have it.¡±


    Luke wraps his arms around me as we lie down on the bed. I close my eyes, feeling safe and loved in his embrace.


    ¡°I can¡¯t express in words how lucky I feel to experience this pregnancy with you,¡± he murmurs, caressing my baby bump.


    I smile, cing my hand over his. ¡°I feel the same way, Luke. It feels like a dream.¡±


    We lie there in silence for a while, just enjoying our closeness. The baby gives a gentle kick, and we bothugh softly.


    He shifts down, pulls up my dress, and presses his lips to my baby bump, sending shivers down my spine. I close my eyes, holding his hair, and lose myself in the velvety touch of his lips against my skin. Even after all this time, his every kiss or touch still makes my heart skip a beat like it¡¯s our first moment together.


    He moves closer to my face and captures my lips in a soft kiss, slipping his hand into my underwear. His fingers rub my clit as he devours my lips, and I wrap my arm around his neck, pulling him closer.


    Pregnancy has intensified my desire, and Luke makes sure to take care of it by satisfying me in the best way during this time.


    As his fingers move expertly, I moan softly into his mouth, grinding myself against his hand. ¡°Luke,¡± I whisper, feeling a wave of pleasure build inside me.


    He breaks the kiss, looking into my eyes with love and desire. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, Daisy. I can¡¯t get enough of you.¡±


    In pregnancy, when a woman gains weight and feels like she is bing undesirable, she only needs a husband like Luke, who makes her feel cherished and desired. He has a way of making me feel like the most beautiful woman in the world, despite the changes my body is going through.


    He has be the man I always hoped he would be, and our love has grown stronger with every passing day.


    He kisses me again, this time more passionately, as he brings me to the edge of ecstasy. I clutch his shoulders, my body trembling with the intensity.


    ¡°Cum for your husband, Butterfly,¡± he murmurs against my lips. ¡°Like a good wife.¡±


    With those words, I surrender to the pleasure, my body arching as I climax. He holds me close, whispering sweet nothings in my ear as Ie down from the high.


    As the baby gives another gentle kick, I smile and ce Luke¡¯s hand on my belly to make him feel the movement. ¡°The baby kicked again.¡±


    ¡°Our little one is quite active tonight.¡± He lets out a chuckle, his eyes sparkling with joy.


    I nod, still catching my breath from the intensity of my climax. ¡°Seems like our baby is already eager to join us.¡±


    He pulls me into his arms, holding me close. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet our little one, Daisy. To hold and love them just as much as I love you and Hope.¡±


    I trace patterns on his chest, feelingpletely at peace. ¡°You¡¯ve made me so happy, Luke. I never thought I¡¯d be able to say that after everything we went through.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He kisses the top of my head. ¡°I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life making sure you stay happy, Butterfly.¡±

 Epilogue (2)

    Luke¡¯s P. O. V.


    With a heart full of love, I watch my five-month-pregnant wife and our six-year-old daughter twirl hand-in-hand beside the ocean on our private ind. This beach is their happy ce, and we make it a point to visit every three months here. It seems as if this ce has be our second home. As it brings them joy, it¡¯s be my favourite destination as well.


    Daisy looks as beautiful as ever in a white colour sundress. Pregnancy has made her glow even more, and her beauty takes my breath away every time I look at her.


    I capture their few photos. Daisy¡¯s hair flows freely in the wind, and Hope¡¯s giggles fill the air. I feel fortunate for the life we¡¯ve built together.


    With a smile on my face, I approach my lifelines, feeling the sand shift beneath my feet. Daisy looks up, her eyes sparkling with love and contentment.


    Hope runs towards me, her arms outstretched. ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s y in the water!¡± She exims, grasping my hand and pulling me towards the water.


    I chuckle, going with her. ¡°Alright, princess.¡±


    As Hope and I ssh water on each other, Daisy walks over to us with an angry pout, her hand resting on her baby bump. ¡°You both are forgetting me.¡±


    Iugh and hold my hand to her. ¡°How could we ever forget you, Butterfly? Come join us.¡±


    Daisy¡¯s pout turns into a smile as she steps into the water, holding my hand. I wrap my arm around her waist, pulling her close. ¡°Every time we visit here, I can¡¯t shake off the image of you lying naked and bound on the beach from our honeymoon,¡± I whisper in her ear. ¡°Remember how you were begging me to fuck you?¡±


    Her cheeks turn red at my words, adding to her beauty. ¡°Luke, not in front of Hope.¡± She hits my chest.


    I chuckle, kissing her cheek. ¡°I know, but I couldn¡¯t resist teasing you. You¡¯re even more beautiful now, carrying our child.¡±


    After a while, we decide to build sandcastles. Hope¡¯sughter fills the air as she helps.


    As the sun sets, we gather our things and head back to our vi. Hope runs ahead, while Daisy and I walk hand-in-hand, enjoying the peaceful evening.


    ***


    After a few days, we n a small gender revtion just for our little family in the garden. We sit on a mat, eager to know the gender of our little one. A beautifully decorated cake prepared by Eva is ced in front of us. Its filling colour is the secret to be revealed.


    Hope, sitting in front of us, ps her hands in excitement. ¡°Finally, I¡¯ll get to know if I¡¯m getting a little brother or sister.¡±


    We smile at her before ncing at each other, our eyes filled with enthusiasm. As we hold the ss in our hands to reveal the gender, our hearts thumping in our chests, Hope watches us with wide, eager eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it. Three, two, one¡­¡± we say in unison before pulling out the cake from the ss, revealing a bright pink filling.


    Oh, my God! It¡¯s a girl again.


    Hope¡¯s eyes widen, and she jumps up with joy, throwing her hand in the air. ¡°It¡¯s pink! It¡¯s mean a little sister!¡± She squeals, hugging Daisy and me tightly. ¡°I¡¯m going to have a sister!¡±


    I look at Daisy, my heart swelling with love as I see her smile, eyes shining with tears of happiness. I pull her close and capture her lips in a soft kiss.


    ¡°Another princess to spoil,¡± I whisper against her lips. ¡°I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    Sheughs, cing her hand on my face. ¡°Me neither. Our family is growing, and it feels perfect.¡±


    As I kiss her lips again, Hope runs around the garden, singing, ¡°I¡¯ll have a little sister. Yippie¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    This moment feels so perfect. We¡¯ll have one more daughter and now I¡¯ll see her growing in front of my eyes from day one. See her crawling, and take her first steps, her first words. I envision the countless memories we¡¯ll make together as a family of four.


    ¡°I feel so fucking happy, Daisy. Thank you so much for this precious gift.¡± I whisper as I rest my forehead against hers, my lips curving into a contented smile.


    She ces her hand on her baby bump, feeling the gentle movements of our unborn daughter. ¡°She¡¯s going to be as loved as Hope is.¡±


    I nod, kissing her forehead. ¡°And as cherished. I promise you that.¡±


    ¡°Hey, little princess, Daddy can¡¯t wait to hold you in his arms.¡± As I lean in and ce a soft kiss on the baby bump, Daisy caresses my hair.


    ¡°I¡¯ll also talk to my little sister.¡± Hope rushes to us and sits in front of Daisy.


    ¡°Hey, little sister.¡± Hope ces her hands on the baby bump. ¡°I promise, I¡¯m going to be the best big sister ever. I¡¯ll teach you everything I know.¡± She giggles before adding, ¡°I¡¯ll also teach you how to be naughty.¡±


    We chuckle at her words before hugging her together, overwhelmed with joy.


    ***


    Eight Months Later


    Our second daughter, Lucy (a beautiful blend of our names), is now four months old, and our family has never felt moreplete. Lucy has brought immense joy and love into our lives, and we¡¯re cherishing every moment with her.


    Today, we¡¯ve nned a pic at a beautiful park. My wife and my daughters are wearing the same white dress, all of them looking like angels.


    We spread out arge nket on the grass, and Daisyys Lucy down on it. Our eyes fill with love as we watch our little princess kick her tiny feet and gurgle happily.


    Hope runs around us with full energy and excitement. She¡¯s taken her role as a big sister seriously and showers our little princess with all the love and attention she can muster.


    ¡°Daddy, can we y catch?¡± Hope asks, holding up a ball with a hopeful expression.


    ¡°Of course, princess,¡± I reply, smiling at her. ¡°Just let me set up everything with your mommy first.¡±


    Daisy and I arrange the pic basket, pulling out sandwiches, fruit, and a variety of snacks. I pour some lemonade into cups and hand one to Hope, who sips it and licks her lips in the end.


    Hope and I spend a few minutes ying catch while Daisy interacts with Lucy, cing her on herp.


    Then Hope runs around the park, herughter filling the air as she chases after a butterfly. I settle beside Daisy, who now breastfeed Lucy, cradling her. A smile spreads across my face as I watch her tiny hands clutch Daisy¡¯s dress. When she has her milk, she every time does this.


    ¡°You look so beautiful while feeding our daughter. I¡¯m blessed to witness this.¡± I lean in and kiss Daisy¡¯s temple.


    She smiles at me in response.


    ¡°Can you believe how quickly she¡¯s growing?¡± I ask, my voice filled with wonder as I stroke Lucy¡¯s tiny feet. ¡°It feels like just yesterday we were in the delivery room and I take her in my arms for the first time with shivering hands.¡±


    ¡°I clearly remember how afraid you were to hold her for the first time.¡± She chuckles, giving Lucy to me.


    I cradle her with a smile on my face. Every time I hold her, I feel so fortunate. ¡°She was so tiny when she was born. I was afraid that she might slip from my hands. But the moment she was in my arms, I felt a connection so deep, so immediate, it was like nothing I¡¯d ever experienced before.¡± I say, marvelling at the miracle we¡¯ve created together.


    Our daughters are the perfect blend of both of us. But the difference is that Lucy has Daisy¡¯s grey eyes and my brown hair, while Hope has my blue eyes and Daisy¡¯s blonde hair.


    Hope returns to us and leans against Daisy, looking slightly tired from running around.


    ¡°Can I hold my little sister?¡± Hope asks, and her eyes are wide with curiosity and love.


    ¡°Of course, Hopi.¡± Daisy nods, carefully cing Lucy in Hope¡¯s arms. ¡°Just be gentle.¡±


    Hope cradles her little sister, her face lighting up as she gazes at her. ¡°Hey, my little sister, grow up fast and then we¡¯ll y together.¡±


    As our princess converses with our little princess, Lucy responds to her, giggling. I hold Daisy close to me as we admire our daughters. Our family is perfect.


    ¡­End¡­


    One more story ends today. I hope you like it. This is the fastest story I have ever written; Ipleted it within a month.


    I¡¯ll be d if you leave your preciousments for thest time, sharing how you found the journey of Luke, Daisy, and their princess.


    And I can¡¯t wait to know your favourite scene in this book.


    At the end, I want to say that I¡¯m working on my next books. It¡¯s going to be a forbidden Desire series, which will have three books.


    Love Mehak


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!